《Their?Bundle?Of?Joy》 Chapter 1 Only Bear Kids for Him Chapter 1 Only Bear Kids for Him "Help please, help my mom..." A dazzling light shot straight over, Isabel White rushed to a car that was speeding up on the road. The ck Maybach stopped abruptly, but still rubbed her sideways. A sudden pain hit, Isabel fainted. Inside the Maybach, the driver turned his head and looked at a gorgeous young boy in the back seat who slowly looking up from files, "Master, it''s too dark outside, maybe we have hit someone." Aiden Howard got out of the car with long legs and stepped forward. His eyes fell on the little girl in front of the car who was only five or six years old. Without tears on her face, the girl seemed to be a princess from a fairy tale, who''s delicate and pretty. Staring at her little face, Aiden involuntarily bent over to pick her up. And the little cat-like girl curled into his arms subconsciously and murmured, "Help my mom, please help my mom..." Twelve yearster. T City. A luxury Bentley drove over and stopped at a magnificent five-star hotel. Isabel followed up quickly as she saw that it was finally a single man who got off the car. It''s a bald man in his fifties, quite a bit old. But Isabel didn''t care cause she just made a little use of him. "Come in please." A female usher in a high-slit cheongsam smiled and greeted at the man. Isabel nodded to the usher immediately, and then followed the man calmly, as if shepanied with him. After entering the hotel, the man went to the bar while Isabel went straight to the elevator. Not everyone could have ess to the hotel because of its strict management. Therefore, Isabel just made use of a man at random. She had investigated that Adam is staying in the presidential suite of this hotel tonight. The elevator goes straight to the top floor. Isabel opened her backpack to take out a thin wire, then quietly hooked it in to unlock the presidential suite. She finally sidled into the room. Dark inside. Entering the presidential suite from the dim light of the corridor, Isabel found it hard to see anything. All she could do was to quietly pass through the living room into the bedroom with her sense. With an investigation of the roomyout of the hotel in advance, Isabel was able to quickly arrive the bed. Adapted to the darkness, she immediately saw the silhouette of a figure on the bed. There''s no difference between the figure and Adam''s. It must be Adam. It was Adam who she never appearedmet since he had saved Isabel twelve years ago. No one told her that Adam saved her, but she remembered his face. In the past few years, the news media reported Adam for many times. However, it was the second time for her to walk into his life. Isabel took a deep breath, and then took out the second tool she had prepared tonight. It''s a spray-like device and was sprayed directly with the water vapor to Adam on the bed. The device cost her two hundred RMB in the ckmarket. It''s said that the effect of the medicine worked ruthlessly and fast, and it would definitely take him down within 30 seconds. Adam, a man who gotta get married. Worse then, he would not marry her. From the moment Isabel was six years old, he rescued her and hugged her to fall asleep. Her biggest dream in the lifetime was to marry him and bear kids for him. Unfortunately, he said he didn''t know her and never met her again. She would not disturb his expected life, all she purely wanted was to have a kid with him. In this life, she only gave birth to his kids, and then she left him but lived with their kids. Isabel took a deep breath, slightly lifted the quilt and sidled in. All of a sudden, she only felt a strong tightness, with a hand strangled on her neck. Aiden already noticed it as Isabel unlocked and entered the door. It''s exactly a piece of cake for Aiden Howard to notice an easily detectable unlocking. The reason that he pretended silent just now was becausethat he wondered who it was, but it finally turned out to be a woman. Isabel didn''t dare to move an inch, or her neck was definitely twisted. However, she''s not in a hurry. After medicine worked, Adam was hers. When the timees, he wouldn''t strangle her anymore even if she asked him to do so. One second. Two seconds. A few seconds passed. In the dark, Isabel with ck-grape-like eyes had been staring at the ink pupil of the man who was pinching her neck. His eyes were like bottomless brown pools, and Isabel immediately felt she were was sucked into a vortex of the eyes. When she tried to have a closer look, however, the man who had been cold before suddenly trembled, and then his palm sping around Isabel''s neck moved to the back of her head. He sped her little face and pushed it closer to him. In a sh, his lips touched hers. Isabel grinned slyly, finally she did it... When dawn was about toe, Isabel got up and buttoned up quietly. Putting on her backpack, Isabel turned around with her eyes on the sleeping man. The night would be great if he gave her a child that belongs to them. The handsome face of the man in the dark blurred as in the mist, but his sharp outline was exceptionally clear. It''s the one that she had never forgotten since she saw him. All she wanted was to be his girl, his wife all long. She had decided to marry him since she was six years old, but he was going to marry another girl. Sniffing the smell of them in the air, Isabel put fingertips lightly on his face, pursed her lips, but turned around and walked away. Isabel did not look back, fearing that she would never leave the presidential suite. It''s not for the luxury here, only for the man behind, who she loves deeply. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Adam Howard, the one she loved so much. It''s still dark outside when Isabel returned to White''s vi. As soon as she opened the ss door of the vi, the light in the living room was suddenly turned on. Henry White, Abby White and Miah Byrne sat on the sofa, all of them stared at Isabel at the moment. Their eyes first fell on her face, then got down and down... Isabel didn''t pay much attention to herself all the way when she left the hotel. Following their gaze, however, she finally realized that her uncovered skins were spotted. "Isabel, where have you been?" Miah Byrne and Abby White stood aside leisurely, waiting for Henry White to gavegive her a lesson. Chapter 2 Ive Got Tthe One Chapter 2 I''ve Got Tthe One Isabel bit her lip, "I''m sleepy, and I''ll go upstairs." She didn''t want to exin. She would never live with Henry White, just because her mom was gone when she was six years old, moreover, Adam left her to Henry White. There''re are more than a dozen rooms in the White''s vi. She still was the most unwanted to stay here. "Stop here!" Henry White was irritated by her reaction, and roared at Isabel. Isabel continued walking up the stairs, and said, "Mr. White, it''s time to sleep. If you wanna stay up all night, that''s your business. But I''m going to bed." "Isabel, look at your...your..." Henry White nced at the hickeys on Isabel''s body with a hatred look, "I remember exactly you''re gotta be a freshman when you enter university. But look at you, consorting with men from now onas a college freshman. Think about it, will Mr. Barrett like you the way you are?" "That''s great if he won''t like the way I am, cause I don''t want to marry that old man." She only wanted to marry Adam. Unfortunately, Adam was getting married to another girl. He might hadhave forgotten the little girl he saved back then. But she couldn''t get over him. "Isabel, your dad has already set up your wedding date with Mr. Barrett. It will be the eighth day of next month when you''re 18 years old already and it''s a lucky day .for both of you. Marrying Mr. Barrett means that you will be a respected Mrs Barrett with a lot of fortune. Your mom will also be pleased if she''s informed of it." Miah Byrne pulled Henry over, tried to calm them down while she persuaded Isabel. Turning around, Isabel stood still with a slim figure leaning on stairs. She squinted at Miah Byrne from above. "Mom Miah, so marrying Mr. Barrett is considered a life winner for girls in ordance to your words?" "That''s for sure, you''ll be rich at a young age. It''s incredible for the ordinary to marry such a man like Mr. Barrett. But your dad cherishes you so much so that he''ll select the best wealthy-stud for you in T City." Thepliments were exactly what Isabel wanted from Miah Byrne. When Miah Byrne finished her words, Isabel smiled but responded seriously, ¡°In this case, I''ll be willing to give up Mr. Barrett while Abby can take the ce of me. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In this way, Mom Miah must be very pleased andforted that your daughter finds the right one." Speaking of young age, they just blinded her for the fact that Mr. Barrett''s already forty years old. She Isabel would be definitely thest one to marry that old man. After saying so, Isabel casually turned around regardless of the three in surprise. As walking up the second floor, she continued, "Well, we''re a family. Dad, Mom Miah and Abby, all of you don''t need to appreciate that. Good night." When Isabel turned to her room, Abby White was the first to have a reaction, "Isabel, what are you talking about? I''ve got my Mr. Right. It''s you who marry Mr. Barrett, not me!" Hearing the arrogant words from LuLuAbby, Isabel didn''t turn back, and shouted out before closing the door, "I''ve also got the one, and I won''t marry others." "Boom...boom..." The harsh knock on the door interrupted Isabel''s mind, "Isabel, open it, your dad has something to say to you." Distinguishing it''s Miah outside, Isabel took a cotton swab directly from the shelf, then tore two pieces and plugged it into her ears. What Miah doing had nothing to do with Isabel, cause she didn''t hear it even a little bit. "In the world only mama''s dear..." The phone rang, Isabel still closed her eyes and took the phone, "Hey..." "Isabel, do you know Adam''s holding a press conference?" It was Celia, her best friend. Isabel sat up in shock, and she waspletely awakened, "Wh...what kind of press conference?" "It''s about the marriage of Adam Howard and Ste Fry. They will get married on the eighth day of next month." At the moment, Isabel froze with her steady gaze on a point of the sheet, and she could no longer moved her eyes away. "Isabel, are you okay? Please say something, do not scare me." Celia cried out anxiously when Isabel being silent. With such a loud voice from the other end, Isabel was shocked and then brought herself back, "Celia, I wanna go out for a drink, can you be with me?" On the eighth day of next month? What a coincidental day it was! It''s the same date her dad appointed her to marry Mr. Barrett. If she agrees on it, then she would be married on the same day with Adam in a certain way. What a pity that Adam''s bride would not be her and vice versa. It''s totally ironic when she even thought about it. "Sure, the same ce. See youter in an hour." Celia agreed with the concerns. Hung up the phone, Isabel felt like Adam seemed to be the world in her mind. Adam had held a press conference of his engagement. It seemed that he''s really about to end his bachelordom and gotta get married. Isabel looked up at the ceiling with empty eyes, her heart was full of sorrow and grief. However, she didn''t notice the fleeting figure from the crack of the door. After a long time, Isabel finally calmed down. She just changed clothes and was about to walk out. As soon as she walked downstairs, Isabel was stopped by Miah Byrne, "Isabel, where are you going?" Isabel worried that Miah Byrne would not let herself get out, thus didn''t say a word back. Miah Byrne seemed to see through what she''s thinking but said with a smile, "I don''t mean anything else, you can go out whenever you want. I wanna tell you Nancy made your favorite soup just for you." Isabel shook''s heart softened when she heard of Nancy. In the White''s vi, Nancy treated Isabel better than her families. All of a sudden, it reminded Isabel that it''s bad to drink on an empty stomach. Therefore, she walked towards the dining table. Spareribs and kelp soup was her favorite. Isabel hurriedly finished a bowl of soup, then stood up, "Dad and Mom Miah, I have an appointment with ssmates to go shopping. Just take your time, I''m going." "Why don''t you go shopping during the day? It''s sote and you are not allowed to go out." Henry White objected. "Dear, girls currently like to go shopping in the night market, it''ll be fine that Isabele back soon." Surprisingly, Miah Byrne said something nice for Isabel and stood by her side. For a moment, Isabel felt like something wrong, but she just wanted to get out for a drink now and followed Miah Byrne and said, "Dad, I''ll be back before ten o''clock, is that Okay?" Miah Byrne quickly smiled and nodded, "Alright, just go, don''t let your ''friend'' wait too long." Isabel went out in a hurry without thinking about what Miah meant. One hourter. In confusion. Isabel got off the taxi and walked into the bar. Behind her was a ck Volvo quietly stopping. And the man in the driver''s seat stared at the back of Isabel. Right tonight, the little girl would definitely belong to him. Chapter 3 Save me Chapter 3 Save me ¡°Isabel, I¡¯m here.¡± Isabel just walked into Q.H. Bar and Celia went towards her direction and called her over. Q.H. Bar was not huge but it wasn¡¯t small either. They were near their high school and it¡¯s a great ce to escape from singlehood. They loved toe here for a secret date. Isabel walked over in a few steps with a snap of the fingers, she called the waiter over and ordered, ¡°Two bottles of red wine.¡± ¡°Isabel, are you sure you can finish them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, tonight I want to drink to my heart¡¯s content. I just want to drink and if I¡¯m drunk, you just make sure that you send me home.¡± Isabel felt sad once she thought about Adam getting married soon. Once she finished saying, she started to drink. After two sses, she began to feel warm. ¡°Celia, I¡¯m very warm, can you get me a ss of ice water?¡± At this time, Q.H. Bar was packed and the waiter was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Okay okay okay, Madam, if you feel that it¡¯s too much, please stop. I don¡¯t want to drag your dead body home.¡± ¡°Bite your tongue, you¡¯re the dead one.¡± Isabel red at Celia angrily as she went to get her a ss of ice water. Hot. She felt hot and nothing but hot. Sure enough, alcohol wasn¡¯t a good thing. Just two sses and she was in such a condition. Suddenly, a hand rest on her shoulder, ¡°Isabel, it¡¯s really you! Your face is so red, are you alright?¡± When she heard this voice, Isabel became sobered up a little. She looked up and saw Robert, ¡°Mr. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Barrett, you¡­ why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up, Isabel, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Robert said and pulled her onto her feet. Isabel was wobbling and couldn¡¯t stand steadily. She felt warm and her heart raced. At this moment she can¡¯t find Celia anywhere. She didn¡¯t feel like she¡¯s drunk. She must have taken something that she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Mr. Barrett, don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯ll go home on my own. Please go away.¡± ¡°Isabel, we are getting married next month. How can I leave you alone in a ce like this? Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Before he could finish, Robert carried the delicate and fair Isabel. ¡°Let me go, I don¡¯t want to leave with you, no¡­¡± Isabel wanted to scream aloud to attract the people around her and then escape. When she tried to scream, her voice was like a mosquito and could not attract anyone¡¯s attention. Furthermore, she was at such a loud bar. Miah was outstanding and didn¡¯t let him down. He had his eyes set on this little beauty for a while and it just happened that Henry¡¯s business ran into some trouble and sought for his help. It was such a good opportunity to make Isabel his. Isabel looked at Robert¡¯s filthy face and the mouthful of yellow teeth. She felt disgusted. She used her hand to push him away but couldn¡¯t budge him. Robert carried Isabel and walked quickly out of Q.H. Bar and towards his Volvo. The night breeze blew and cleared Isabel¡¯s mind. She tilted her head and viciously bit down on Robert¡¯s arm. With only a piece of cloth separating, Robert yelled ¡°Ah¡± aloud. He knew that Isabel was a wild cat but didn¡¯t expect her to be so wild. He released his hand in pain and rubbed the part that was bitten. He then kicked in the direction of Isabel who fell to the ground. ¡°You slut, damn bitch!¡± Isabel felt that she had just broken free and out of Robert¡¯s grasp. She scrambled to her feet and didn¡¯t bother about Robert¡¯s kick. She started to run forward. ¡°Help¡­ help¡­¡± Her life shouldn¡¯t be in danger had she fallen into Robert¡¯s grasp. However, when she thought about what Robert could have done to her, she felt disgusted and would be a fate worse than death. ¡°Little slut, stop right there. Don¡¯t you expect to escape tonight.¡± Robert was furious and ran after her. Isabel started to feel weak and her entire body didn''t seem to be hers. The way she ran, sooner orter Robert could catch up. She looked around and Isabel fixated on something. She felt that she must be hallucinating, she¡­ she seemed to have spotted Adam. That cool and handsome look, she will not forget even after a lifetime, ¡°Mr. Howard, help me.¡± Isabel¡¯s voice pierced through the night and towards Aiden¡¯s ear. Aiden frowned slightly and chose to ignore and walked into Grand Hyatt Club. Aiden seldom came out for entertainment and there were only a few people in T City who knew his identity. Each time he came out for entertainment, he had to contend with those women who tried to get his attention. He hated those type of women. Isabel saw that Aiden didn¡¯t respond to her and in her panic, yelled, ¡°Adam, help me.¡± Adam. This name managed to capture Aiden¡¯s attention. This was his twin brother¡¯s name. Aiden paused, even with his back turned to the crowd, he exuded the air of an aristocrat. He didn¡¯t turn around but coldly said, ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± He isn¡¯t Adam, he is Aiden. That maic voice was so manly. Isabel heard it clearly, this voice was exactly the same as she remembered. It¡¯s the voice of who she thought about daily. She definitely wasn¡¯t mistaken. Perhaps it¡¯s the alcohol that gave Isabel the courage, she took advantage of the time when Robert was stunned and dashed towards Aiden. Chapter 4 Lean in his embrace Chapter 4 Lean in his embrace ¡°Adam, please save me, please.¡± After saying this, Isabel lunged upon Aiden¡¯s body. Tonight she will only leave with him. The sweet fragrance of the girl and the heat of her body transferred onto Aiden¡¯s body. The unusually warm body temperature reminded Aiden of the night before. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Are you unwell?¡± With a turn, Aiden¡¯s handsome face was directly facing Isabel. The sparkling eyes, handsome nose, a pair of thin lips, his entire body is even more manly than her memory, television, and publications. Isabel took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but to stare intently at him. ¡°Yes.¡± She really was unwell. She didn¡¯t know why in front of this man she didn¡¯t feel the need to conceal her shorings. It was like this twelve years ago and likewise twelve yearster. She can smell the fragrance of his manly scent and Isabel couldn¡¯t help but lean into Aiden¡¯s embrace. Not far away, Ewan was about to pull Isabel away and he saw Aiden blinked at him. He immediately understood that Aiden didn¡¯t want him toe forward. ¡°You want me to save you?¡± Aiden held onto Isabel¡¯s waist. ¡°Yes¡­ Mr. Howard, please save me.¡± Isabel pleaded. ¡°Isabel, have you no shame? I¡¯ll call your Henry and tell your father that I want to cancel the wedding!¡± Robert rushed over. He didn''t know Aiden nor Adam that was why he totally disregarded Aiden. ¡°Good! Cancel the wedding. I will not marry you.¡± Isabel hoped for that. She felt very ufortable and rubbed lightly within Aiden¡¯s embrace. Her remaining sensibility told her that tonight she must not be taken away by Robert, otherwise, she will be finished. Robert didn¡¯t expect that Isabel immediately agreed to cancel the marriage. He became furious, ¡°Isabel, how dare you, get over here!¡± Robert¡¯s embarrassment became a rage and he was about to yank Isabel to his side. She was almost his and he must not let her get away, otherwise, all his efforts would be wasted. But before his hands could get near Isabel, Aiden¡¯s re shot over, ¡°Stop.¡± With just a word, Robert was startled and retracted his hands. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± He was stunned by Aiden¡¯s presence. He just felt that he can¡¯t be impulsive in front of Aiden, otherwise, this man¡¯s looks could kill him. ¡°Fuck off.¡± Aiden couldn¡¯t be bothered with Robert and looked at Ewan. Ewan understood and came forward and held Robert back. Aiden turned and carried Isabel into the Grand Hyatt Club. Inside the luxurious hall of Grand Hyatt Club, the three men who were watching themotion ran over to wee them. Just now they couldn¡¯t see the woman clearly and now they had to see what kind of girl could get into the arms of the cold and mighty Aiden. Aiden looked up and saw Elliot walking towards him. He nonchntly said to him, ¡°Get me a suite.¡± ¡°Oh¡­Okay.¡± Elliot initially thought that he had heard wrongly but then confirmed that he didn¡¯t make a mistake and agreed. At the same time, he looked at Isabel who was in Aiden¡¯s embrace and asked, ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aiden walked to the lift and didn¡¯t bother with the three men behind him. Samuel looked at Aiden¡¯s back view and saw Elliot who went to make arrangements for the suite. He was excited and said to Isaac, ¡°Aiden is doing this for real?¡± ¡°He already carried her to the hotel, if it¡¯s not for real than what¡¯s it for?¡± Isaac rolled his eyes at Samuel as if he wanted to peek into someone¡¯s bedroom. Aiden carried Isabel into the lift. Inside the lift, the silver walls of the lift reflected the two bodies rolled into one. Isabel was dazed and only knew enough to clutch tightly her cor while trying to ease her body temperature. Aiden frowned and looked at the security camera. He rested Isabel on his knee and held her head with one hand and he punched the camera with the other hand. ¡°Bang¡±, sparks flew and the camera was disabled. The three men were about to turn on the club¡¯s security cameras when Aiden struck. They didn¡¯t expect Aiden to be so ruthless as to wreck the club¡¯s security camera. Chapter 5 She must Guard against a Fire, a Thief and Her Stepmother Chapter 5 She must Guard against a Fire, a Thief and Her Stepmother Aiden looked down at the woman in his arms. Her face was dyed pink, like a lotus in the pond. Aiden couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his finger and flicked her face softly. The touch of the fingertip was very smooth and delicate, "Don¡¯t move." Why? Every time Isabel moved, he would always unconsciously think of the womanst night. "Ding-", the elevator stopped. Aiden moved his long legs and immediately entered the room that Elliot had reserved for him. Elliot, Isaac and Samuel all had regr rooms in Grand Hyatt Club. But Aiden didn¡¯t have one, because he always had been away from women. And, Isabel was his first woman. Aiden entered the room and went straight into the bathroom with Isabel in his arms. He turned on the faucet of the bathtub, adjusted the temperature of water to the lowest, and then separated the two small hands that wrapped around him like an octopus. With a sound, the water sshed and Isabel fell into the cold water. But she still felt hot and kept waving her hands, making her shirt wet. Aiden took the shower head, and let cold water pour directly on Isabel¡¯s head. In this way, she stopped moving. She was in the cold water and murmured, "Adam, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave me..." When she struggled, some traces ofst night were revealed. Aiden looked terrible, and turned to leave coldly. Isabel was awakened by the cold. After soaking in cold water for more than four hours, she finally woke up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked around in a daze and found that it was apletely strange bathroom. She stood up in a panic. She finally sobered up. But she only recalled thest scene that Robert wanted to take her away from Q.H. Bar. As for what happened after that, she couldn¡¯t remember clearly. She rubbed her aching forehead and walked out of the bathroom wearing a bath towel. She found a new set of women¡¯s clothes withbels on the head of the bed. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t go out naked. She needed to figure out who saved her and sent her here, and then thank that person. She quickly put on clothes. Then she had time to look at the room. The decoration was quite exquisite, which was even more upscale than her house. When she saw the service card on the bedside table, she knew it was Grand Hyatt Club. Grand Hyatt Club was close to Q.H. Bar. But, she had only passed by before and never came in. Only the super-rich or political elites could enter the Grand Hyatt Club. Even her father, Henry, was not qualified to enter such a noble ce. Unexpectedly, she indeed came in. She didn¡¯t know the gender of that person who saved her and sent her here. But obviously, that person didn¡¯t take advantage of her perilous state. This could be confirmed by the fact that she was awakened by the cold. So even if that person was a man, he was also a gentleman. If that person was Adam, it would be better. Thinking of this, Isabel felt that the person who saved herst night seemed to be Adam. But when she recalled it carefully, she couldn¡¯t remember any details. Just then, the doorbell rang, apanied by the voice of her friend, Celia. Isabel hurried to tidy up her clothes. As soon as she opened the door, Celia rushed in. Last night, she just went to get some ice water for Isabel. But when she came back, Isabel had disappeared. She spent most of the night looking for Isabel. Then she got a call from Grand Hyatt Club¡¯s front-desk clerk and then came here to find Isabel. "Isabel, what happened? How did you get here?" Celia rushed to Isabel with concern. When she saw that Isabel was fully dressed, Celia was relieved atst. Isabel gave a brief ount of what happened. She suspected that it was Miah who had drugged her, and she also told Celia that she had met Robert at the bar. After that, she couldn¡¯t help asking, "Celia, did the receptionist tell you who brought me in? Was it Adam?" As soon as she mentioned Adam¡¯s name, Celia flicked her forehead hard, "Isabel, you are daydreaming. Adam is not in T City. He has gone to B City for Starry Night." "Oh." Isabel suddenly felt sad. Seeing her like this, Celia had no choice but to interrupt on purpose, "Isabel, where are you going? Go home or... " "I don¡¯t want to go home!" Isabel would have a headache at the thought of Miah and Robert. This time they failed to seed in their plot. Next time, they would trap her again. It seemed that she must guard against a fire, a thief and her stepmother. Isabel held Celia¡¯s hand and said pitifully, "Celia, please take me in." Chapter 6 She was Placed under House Arrest Chapter 6 She was ced under House Arrest The taxi stopped quietly at the gate of the Cloud Rivermunity. Isabel took Celia¡¯s hand and was about to walk into themunity. However, a man suddenly ran over and pushed Celia away. Then he covered Isabel¡¯s mouth and dragged her into a car on the side of the road. The man moved quite fast. Obviously, he was well-trained. Isabel tried to struggle. But, she felt a pain in her head and then she fainted. When Isabel woke up again, it was already dark. Isabel found out that she was in her bedroom. She turned on the light. The food on the bedside table had been cold. She rushed out of bed to open the door, only to find that it was chained from the outside. She rushed to the balcony, which was also locked from the outside. Isabel was ced under house arrest. Her mobile phone was taken away by Henry. The house phone was also disconnected. Isabel had no way to get in touch with the outside world. "Open the door. Open the door. Let me out." Isabel panicked. There was no doubt that Miah let someone kidnap her. Miah wanted to put her under house arrest until the eighth day of next month, and then let her marry Robert. Then, Miah appeared, "Isabel, your father said that you often didn¡¯t go home at night. You know, that has ruined our family traditions. So you are not allowed to go out again before school starts." She drugged Isabel herselfst night. She had thought that Robert would seed. However, Robert told her, "Don¡¯t expect him to help Q.D. Group tide over the difficulties." But what about Abby¡¯s life if thepany went bankrupt? At least, the Q.D. Group couldn¡¯t go bankrupt before Abby could marry a wealthy family. "Miah Byrne, if it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I not go home at night?" Isabel didn¡¯t even want to call her by mother when she saw Miah. She didn¡¯t expect that this woman drugged her and gave her to Robert. It was disgusting to think about that. "Henry, look at her. Usually, when you are not at home, she calls me by full name like this. I care about her with all my heart, andst night, I was so worried about her that I couldn¡¯t sleep. But as a result, Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. she didn¡¯t appreciate me at all, and my kindness was taken as malice." Miah immediately began to cry. Again and again, Isabel took a deep breath. Today, Isabel had a thorough insight into Miah¡¯s ability to make unfounded countercharges. Isabel nced at Henry who had just appeared outside the door and said angrily, "Dad, there was something wrong with my soupst night. The soup was drugged. If someone hadn¡¯t saved me, I would have been taken to his vi by Robert. I just want to know who drugged mest night." Things hade to such an extent that Isabel did not want to endure anymore. She must tear off her stepmother¡¯s disguise today. Otherwise, Henry would only believe in Miah¡¯s words. Otherwise, Isabel would be framed by Miah to marry Robert sooner orter. "You mean the spareribs and kelp soupst night?" Miah frowned, wiped her eyes and asked Isabel in an affected way. "You know better than anyone else." Isabel was sure that she had only had the soup and winest night. Celia also drank wine, but Celia was OK, so there was only something wrong with the soup. "Look, Henry. It was she who did not go home at night and behaved badly. Now she¡¯s going to frame me. Abby, you and I also drank the soup. We all were OK, while she was the only one who was not OK." "Yes, I had the soup, too. I was fine." Henry frowned, and grew more and more disgusted with Isabel. "From today on, you are not allowed to go anywhere. Just stay in your room and reflect on yourself." "I don¡¯t..." Isabel cried. But Henry just ignored her, and Miah also showed a smile. She was ced under house arrest. She waspletely ced under house arrest. Isabel went on a hunger strike. Every day, someone would send the three meals into the room on time through the crack of the door. Isabel refused to eat and pushed them out. For three days, Isabel hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Every day, she spent her time sleeping and being in a daze. Isabel had intended to ask Nancy to send a note to Celia to save her, or to call the police. But Nancy disappeared. Miah gave Nancy a vacation. Henry and Miah did everything they could to let Isabel marry Robert. Isabel was really hungry. Isabel was so hungry that she couldn¡¯t help trembling. She finally turned on the TV. She watched the entertainment news. Isabel wept when she saw Adam on TV. She put her hand on her belly. She almost forgot that maybe she was pregnant with Adam¡¯s baby now. She was stupid. She shouldn¡¯t have gone on a hunger strike. For the sake of the baby, she shouldn¡¯t do that. Isabel began to eat. Miah knew that she began to eat, and Miah made delicious food for her in different ways every day. The food pushed in was what Isabel liked to eat. She just ate for the baby. She was not sure if she was really pregnant. But as long as she thought that she may be pregnant, she would be distressed if the baby was hungry. It was her baby with Adam. She finally spent half a month in torment. Half a month, she was three dayste for her menstruation. Maybe, she was really pregnant. On the morning of the eighth of July, Henry himself opened the door. Immediately, two women rushed in and Isabel was given a drink. She stared at Henry nkly when she was forced to drink. Since then, he was no longer her father. As for Miah and Abby, they were never her rtives. "Isabel, I know you hate me. But I have no choice but to do this. If Robert doesn¡¯t help us, the Q.D. Group will go bankrupt. This time, I owe you. No matter what difficulties you have in the future, I will certainly help you and support you, OK? " Isabel nced at him faintly. The drink just made her lose her strength. She knew that even if she wanted to escape now, it was impossible. She wore a white wedding dress, and became a puppet in other people¡¯s hands, which could only be controlled by them. She didn¡¯t speak to Henry because there was no need. Since then, she had no father. "Isabel, Robert promised me that he would be kind to you. So after you marry him, you just need to be a good wife. He won¡¯t treat you badly. I¡¯m really sorry. " Isabel gave Henry a cold look and said, "I just want the dowry my mother gave me. You give it to me." "Oh..." Henry nced at Miah. Miah knew what Henry meant and said, "Isabel, your mother¡¯s things are reserved for you, so they must be yours. Don¡¯t worry. When youe back three dayster, your father and I will give you the key to the safe. Without your fingerprint, we can¡¯t open the safe and we won¡¯t keep your dowry for ourselves." Isabel closed her eyes. She really wanted to p Miah, but she was so weak now that she couldn¡¯t do it at all. At this time, she was penniless, and she only had this good-looking appearance. "Well, I¡¯ll just take my identification. I will nevere back again." It was not that she was cruel, but Henry and Miah were crueler. In terms of means and cruelty, Isabel was not an opponent of Henry and Miah. She was still so young and naive that she was framed by her father and stepmother. Chapter 7 Heartbeat Racing Chapter 7 Heartbeat Racing ¡°Isabel¡­¡± Henry¡¯s eyes darkened, he seemed a bit moved. ¡°Thank you for sheltering me and raising me all these years. Today, I¡¯m marrying Robert, which is to repay you, in a way. Once I leave this door, other than my mom¡¯s belongings, we¡¯re through, it¡¯s over between us.¡± After she finished speaking, Isabel walked out escorted by two women. She didn¡¯t know how beautiful she appeared in a wedding dress; she looked just like a princess from a fairy tale. As he looked at her, Henry seemed to see a past trace of Cherish in her. He sighed, ¡°Isabel, take good care of yourself.¡± Isabel paused for just a slight second, then walked down the stairs. Robert greeted her, "Isabel." The moment he saw Isabel, Robert''s eyes widened. It was only fifty million; that small amount waspletely worth it. Even with just light makeup, Isabel¡¯s beauty was beyond words to describe. He stretched out his hand, "Isabel..." Isabel ignored itpletely and walked by; she passed the Whites¡¯ vi entrance, to where a red Maserati wedding car awaited. Two women followed her and sat in. Robert immediately sat next to her. He looked at her with obsessively; he couldn¡¯t wait until it was nightfall. Once they entered the Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. bedroom, Isabel would belong to him. This time, this woman won¡¯t be getting away. Miah said: As long as he kept an eye on her, it would be impossible for Isabel could get away, especially after she is drugged. Isabel looked out of the car window; she wanted to scream for help, but the car¡¯s soundproofing was too sturdy. In the co-passenger seat, the best man felt more like a bodyguard. A bodyguard who kept an eye on her. The only opportunity to escape would have to be at the wedding itself. "Isabel, rest assured, I¡¯ll treat you well; I promise you will not regret marrying me. Starting from tomorrow, no, from today, whatever you say, I¡¯ll do it. You will be my wife." Isabel simply closed her eyes to rest, indifferent to what Robert said. She shut her eyes to ignore the issues at hand, even if just for a brief moment. Fortunately, the Maserati quickly arrived at the hotel where the wedding was to be held. Isabel narrowed her eyes slightly. Was it just a coincidence? In her mind, Robert was nowhereparable to Adam, but Isabel did not expect that, besides having given her a team of Maserati wedding cars, Robert also chose to host the wedding in T City¡¯s most famous hotel, Mandarin Hotel. "What floor?" She asked nonchntly, but her heart was pounding. This was because Adam''s wedding was on the eighth floor; she saw it on TV. "The sixth floor; I originally wanted the eighth floor, but it was booked a long time ago. Anyhow, I think the sixth floor is better. Six is a lucky number, doesn''t it?" Robert smiled tteringly. The more he looked at Isabel, the more he was awed by her beauty, which made this whole marriage worthwhile. He was a 40-year-old man getting married a second time to a beauty like Isabel, who was still a college student of T University; no matter where he brought her in the future, he will surely glow with pride. Isabel nodded; her heart was racing even faster. She watched as Robert reached his hand over to her; though she felt it was greasy and disgusting, she obediently took it. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through; I can¡¯t escape anyway, so I must ept my fate. But Robert, if you dare mistreat me after this wedding, I will make your life miserable.¡± ¡°My sweet angel, I can¡¯t even wait to hold you in my arms; don''t worry, I will treat you right." Robert stroked Isabel''s hand, the only thing on his mind was what will ensue in the evening. Isabel waited for the car door to open, then shook off her goosebumps and withdrew her little hand. The Maserati convoy began to fill into the hotel¡¯s reserved parking. Twenty Maseratis, even on a normal day, looked absolutely magnificent and high-end. However, Isabel was dumbfounded as she nced across the parking lot and spotted an innumerable number of Bentleys. Adam must really love his new wife. At a nce, there must have been over one hundred Bentleys. Extravagant. She swallowed again and again; how she wished she could switch ces with Adam¡¯s bride, then she would definitely not think about running away from the wedding. There were a ton of people gathered in front of the hotel. A huge audience was exactly what Isabel wanted. Even if she couldn¡¯t escape, at least Robert wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her before so many people. She may be weak, but she could speak. Isabel followed Robert; as they passed by a live video camera, which was definitely on the scene to record Adam¡¯s wedding, she rushed up to the camera. The wedding veil was like ayer of mist that hid the tiny face which sometimes shone through, and the white long skirt made Isabel appear like an angel who identally fell down to Earth. "I am pregnant with Adam Howard''s child; if he doesn¡¯t take responsibility, I will call the police." Isabel spoke in a steady voice and solemn expression, even though Robert stood right beside her and she was in a wedding dress. But to others, it sounded true. It was probably true, anyway. Although she hasn''t checked, her menstrual cycle waste. She might really be pregnant with Adam¡¯s child. Just the thought of this excited Isabel. Robert''s face changed instantly, and he hurriedly said, "Isabel, don''t talk nonsense; you are my bride, and Adam''s bride is someone else." "I¡¯m not talking nonsense; I am pregnant with Adam''s child." Isabel was not afraid to cause chaos, not at all. How else would she escape this wedding to Robert; once she reached the sixth floor, full of Robert¡¯s people, then she would be at his whim and call. The cameraman who was broadcasting hurriedly switched cameras, but it was toote to stop the uproar. This sudden insert was too dramatic and out of the blue. Everyone knew that there were two weddings today on different floors of the Mandarin Hotel, so that they won¡¯t affect each other. But just now, the bride from the sixth floor said she was pregnant with the bridegroom''s child from the eighth floor... Meanwhile, on the eighth floor. The bride just happened to see the live video feed from the hotel entrance, "Adam, what¡¯s that about?" With this controversy, there was no telling whether the marriage would proceed. Adam was speechless. To be honest, the bride on the live broadcast wasparable to the bride next to him. She looked good, and she looked ssy. But what she did was not ssy at all. It was mayhem; was she out to cause him chaos? The only one he impregnated recently was the bride next to him. His head ached whenever he thought of his father who wanted to have a grandson. He pulled out his cell and ask, ¡°Brother, are you here yet?" Aiden¡¯s car pulled to a stop right in front of the hotel gates. He rarely appeared in public. But today was the wedding day of his younger brother, so he must attend. "I¡¯m here; you get married, I¡¯ll deal with that woman." He also saw the video feed in the car. Chapter 8 Powerful Presence Chapter 8 Powerful Presence Aiden hung up as soon as he finished speaking. This was the second time he saw Isabel. Thinking back to that day at the Grand Hyatt, he shouldn''t have saved her then, so she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to cause a ruckus here today. She must have been another one of Adam¡¯s fans, whose infatuation with him caused her to be demented and even lie about being pregnant with his child. What aplete nutcase. ¡°Move.¡± Ewan nced at Aiden cautiously. The more Aiden remained silent, the more likely he would burst into anger. Isabel was going to get it. Thest time Aiden rescued her was by ident. This time, not only will he not help her, but she will also pay a dear price. Ewan shouted in a low voice, and the gathering crowd cleared a path. What drew the crowd¡¯s attention was Ewan''s low shouting, but what held their attention was the man in front of Ewan; his presence was too strong. As he walked by slowly, everyone backed away in unison. Even as they backed away, they left a narrow passage for Aiden to walk. Even though this man didn¡¯t speak, he had a powerful aura that made people hold their breath. There wasn¡¯t a trance of wrinkles on the handmade ck suit, and no one mistook the cufflinks to be made of copper. They were gold,pletely gold cufflinks. The most mesmerizing part was his face, which looked tough yet elegant like a knife, and wless. This man, who exuded extravagance from head to toe, was too damn handsome. Everyone who gathered in excitement mistakenly thought that he was the groom. After all, they weren¡¯t on the eighth floor, so they didn¡¯t know who the actual groom was. But they¡¯ve all seen Adam in movies and TV series. Aiden ignored the looks of those around him and walked right up to Isabel. "Pregnant?" A cold gaze stared at Isabel. No matter how pure she looked, all that shed in his mind was what he saw that night at the Grand Hyatt Club. It was normal if she became pregnant. A shameless woman, probably slutty, too; it¡¯d be unusual if she were not pregnant. Isabel came to her senses when she heard his deep voice. After twelve years, she finally saw him face- to-face; he was so handsome. He looked even more handsome than in the movies and TV series; at this moment, all she could think of was this man. Just him. No one else. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Adam, I''m really pregnant with your child, will you take me away?" In actuality, on the way here, Isabel didn¡¯t intend to ruin Adam¡¯s wedding; she just wanted to use the ruckus to draw a crowd, and use the chance to run away. But the second she saw the real ¡°Adam¡±, there was only one thought going through her mind: Marry him, only then will her life beplete. Because of love, she became possessed. ¡°Isabel, shut up and follow me upstairs.¡± Robert reached out his hand to grab Isabel¡¯s hand and drag her up to the sixth floor; by then, Isabel would be unable to escape. But Isabel copsed andnded right into Aiden¡¯s arms. Her soft body leaned against Aiden¡¯s body. Normally, in this kind of situation, not even a killer could touch Aiden, let alone Isabel. But here and now, with so many people watching, Isabel''s behavior was too unpredictable, so unpredictable that she caught everyone off guard. And she seeded. At this moment, she was in Aiden''s arms. Aiden''s handsome face grew solemn; just as he was about to push this woman away, he heard the woman in his arms plead softly, "Sorry, if you don''t like me and don''t want to take me away, it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t me you. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking of you. Just get me out of here. Thank you.¡± Towards the end, Isabel''s voice became quieter. The indifference on Aiden''s face finally cleared her up; he was an unattainable dream. He was her savior. She should not destroy his happiness. The slight choke in her voice stunned Aiden. He couldn¡¯t grasp what this woman was trying to do. No matter what tricks she had up her sleeve, he couldn¡¯t let her ruin his brother Adam¡¯s wedding, so he decided to shoulder the burden first. They will sort everything out after Adam got married. Otherwise, it would be bad news for a bride to cause a scene on the day of the wedding. ¡°Everyone can leave now, she¡¯s pregnant with my child; it has nothing to do with Adam.¡± Isabel was confused; Adam just said that she was pregnant with his child, and yet this had nothing to do with Adam. It was quite an odd, controversial statement. No matter, as long as he admitted it. In delight, Isabel rubbed against his arm, ¡°I don''t want to marry Robert, will you take me away?¡± "Okay." Aiden didn''t hesitate at all. At this time, in order to protect his brother''s wedding, he would not tolerate any further incidents, so he tolerated everything. He picked up Isabel and went straight toward his car. Isabel felt like she was dreaming; she must be dreaming again. To be in Aiden¡¯s arms felt like bliss; she wanted to stay in his arms like this for the rest of her life, and never be apart. "Adam, do you want a boy or a girl?" As soon as she left here, she would go to the hospital to check her pregnancy. If he wanted, even if he didn''t give her any official status, she would ept it; she just wanted to have his child. Aiden¡¯s beautiful eyebrows slightly wrung together; this woman was definitely mentally unstable, her delusions to have Adam¡¯s child ran wild to this extent. Aiden nodded at Ewan, and Ewan immediately opened the door. He moved Isabel from his arms into the car, "Send her to the police station. Before Adam¡¯s wedding is over, do not let anyone bail her out." After speaking, he mmed the car door with a "bang" and turned around, and walked to the hotel lobby. When Isabel finally took in every word he said, the ck Maybach had already started and was headed directly to the police station. Isabel panicked, and said to Ewan, "Will you drop me off? I''m really pregnant with Adam''s child." She didn''t lie, she really didn''t. Even though she tricked Adam to have his child, it was his flesh and blood anyway. She was certain that it was Adam''s. Ewan nced at her impatiently; if Aiden asked him to send her to the police station, then he will send her to the police station. He rolled up the partition inside the car and ignored her. Half an hourter, Isabel was really sent to the police station. As she entered a little ck room, a thought raced across her mind. This situation was good; even if Adam doesn''t want her, Robert couldn¡¯t take her away. Once Adam¡¯s wedding was over, her body would recover. And she would be free. She curled up against the corner; Adam taught her the cruelest lesson in the world. Men and women; the first to fall in love loses. Chapter 9 The Return Of Mother and Son Chapter 9 The Return Of Mother and Son Five yearster, at the airport. Two figures of different heights appeared at the entrance of the airport. A white casual suit was a neutral style, but for Isabel, it looked elegant on her, and made her look cute and sweet. An adorable boy who was walking in front of her was also wearing the same style of clothes. This was a matching outfit for a parent and a child. Or was it a matching outfit for siblings? Daniel pulled along a suitcase along the corridor, and he looked rather gentlemanly and as eye- catching as Isabel. "Wow, that kid is too cute, I suddenly have the urge to bear a second child.¡± "Go ahead, what if your second child looks like your first child, you''ll regret it.¡± "I really want to ask their parents how could they give birth to such good-looking child.¡± "Of course it is because their gics are good. Their parents must be good-looking as well.¡± "You are right, his sister looks good too, then it must mean the whole family looks good as well, I''m so envious.¡± Daniel who was pulling along a suitcase suddenly stopped in his tracks, and he turned around and faced the women who were gossiping, "She''s not my sister.¡± Although Isabel looked very young since she was being mistaken for being his sister, and it was a good thing too, but if that''s the case they were still a generation apart. "Then she is¡­¡± The two women were curious about her identity. She didn¡¯t look like his mother, because she was way too young. That was impossible. "That''s a secret.¡± Daniel raised his head, and continued pulling his luggage while chasing after Isabel. They were out of the airport lobby in no time. When Isabel was stuffing her luggage into the boot of a car, Daniel also carried his luggage and stood on tiptoe in order to put it into the boot. Then, he said, "Mum, it''s done, let''s go.¡± Isabel caressed her son''s head affectionately and then he held his small hands and entered the taxi. "I''m going to T University.¡± She told the driver her destination. When the taxi was starting its engine, a ck Maybach stopped stealthily behind them. Aiden exited that car, and his gaze grazed the taxi which was parked in front of him. He thought he was seeing things, somehow the girl in the car resembled the girl who was sent to the police station by him five years ago. Didn¡¯t he hear that she had left T City long ago? Did her return have something to do with his brother, Adam? "Aiden, the ne is arriving soon.¡± Ewan strutted towards him and reminded him out of the blue. Aiden then only continued walking into the airport. Isabel''s taxi stopped in front of T University. "Daniel, go sit on that grass for a while, I need to call someone to get us in, we may have to wait.¡± T University was huge, it would take some time for a car to circle the whole campus ground, let alone looking for someone on foot by oneself. Isabel who had problems with directions didn¡¯t know how to reach her destination, so she could only call for help. While she was standing in front of T University, a myriad of emotions were slowly rising up from within. Five years ago, she had wanted to be part of T University, but in the end she had lost that opportunity. But when she turned around and looked at Daniel, she didn¡¯t feel any tinge of regret. Although she couldn¡¯t enter T University back then, now she could return and make up for her regrets. She''s back to T University. But now, she was no longer a freshman, she would enter as a master student. After waiting for a few minutes, a white bus slowly approached them, and the driver saw the two contrasting figures as well as those gazes directed at them. He hurriedly stopped the bus next to Isabel and asked her, "Are you Isabel White?¡± "You are Owen?¡± Owen took her luggage and ced it on the bus while saying, "Hey, this is¡­¡± Looking at Daniel who was running towards them clumsily, Owen was stunned. "She''s my mum¡­¡± Daniel suddenly stopped mid-sentence, because he saw Isabel''s warning gaze. They had made a deal to address each other as sister and little brother. He''s a guy, he must fulfill his promise, "She''s my mum''s daughter, so she''s my sister, I''m Daniel.¡± Daniel continued smoothly. After finishing his sentence, Daniel tilted his head and smiled at Isabel. This little guy wanted to be praised. Wasn¡¯t he smart? He didn¡¯t say anything out of ce. Isabel naturally gave his son a praising smile, "Good boy, let''s go inside.¡± "Isabel, is your brother staying here with you?¡± Owen remembered what his mentor had instructed him to do. He had to take care of Isabel''s livelihood here, but he didn¡¯t expect her to bring along a little boy when she came to this university. This was definitely unheard of. Although a research student could get married and bear a child, usually they did all that during their semester break and they would let their parents take care of the child while the semester resumed. Never did they bring along their child to the university. Of course, Isabel could be an exception, after all this person was her little brother. "I''m a good kid, I won''t create trouble for sister, so you can be rest assured.¡± Daniel was scanning his surroundings and decided that he liked the environment of this university. Since this was a ce Isabel had wanted toe all this time, as her only rtive, he supported her. "Daniel, you''re a good boy.¡± Owen nodded his head in agreement. He was already starting to like this kid. The small white bus stopped in front of a singles apartment. This was a lodging that Isabel''s mentor had applied for her before she had even returned to the country. The whole ce was crisp and tidy to her liking. When the mother and son duo had settled down, it was already gettingte. Daniel who was still jetgged was full of energy now. "Mum, I want to hang out.¡± Although he had spent all of his childhood in Europe, in the end he''s still an Asian. He was entranced by this new world full of Asians. He felt like after taking a nap on the ne and opened his eyes again, he had entered a new unfamiliar world. This was fun! "That can''t do, watch your animation first, mummy has some work to do now. I''ll bring you out tomorrow, alright?¡± Isabel shook her head as she was going to be busy. It would be bad if she was not going to be busy, that would mean their livelihood would suffer. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mum, I''ll go out to y on my own. I saw that this university has great environment, and the security is good too, so you don''t have to worry, I won''t get kidnapped by bad guys. Besides, I have this navigation watch.¡± Daniel exined while waving the watch on his wrist. Isabel shook her head with a smile as she once again couldn''t win their argument. "You must be a good boy,e back after half an hour alright? I''ll bring you along to look for a kindergarten tomorrow.¡± "Are we going to kindergarten tomorrow?¡± The kid twitched his mouth and looked a little unhappy. "You don''t want to go to the kindergarten?¡± "I want to be familiar with this ce first, can we go to the kindergarten the day after tomorrow?¡± He was actually nning to meet his so-called dad and reprimand him. His dad who had abandoned his mum was a bad dad. Despite that, he also wanted to get a glimpse of him. "Alright, I''ll listen to you, but tomorrow we have to register for a kindergarten, so that the day after tomorrow you can just go there and start your ss. How about that?¡± Isabel asked for the kid''s opinion. Daniel mulled this over and thought that since he could still be free tomorrow, that would be enough for him toplete what he wanted to do. "Alright, it''s decided then.¡± After saying this, the kid dashed out of the room and went to have fun around the campus. Isabel flipped open the book in her hands as she was about to start her work. She had epted some trantion jobs which she could do it in her flexible time. All she was asked was to trante the words to a certain standard and she would get paid. This was a skill she had employed to keep herself and Daniel alive all these years. When she was in France, she had mastered English, French and Spanish and she was involved in trantion from time to time. All of her work could contribute to her household spending. Chapter 10 Hes A Star Chapter 10 He''s A Star Downstairs of the apartment, Daniel halted a pretty girl who was also a T University student and said, "Miss, do you know this guy?¡± The girl looked at the screenshot on his phone screen and saw that it was a familiar guy. She immediately recognized Adam, "I know him, do you like watching his movies or dramas?¡± Daniel''s eyes lit up, "He''s a star?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It turned out that the person who was supposed to be his dad was a star. He wanted to meet that person and found out how he could abandon both him and his mum despite being responsible for his birth. He always saw his mum secretly watching some videos of him. There was once when he had asked his mum whether that person in the video was hidden dad, and mummy had cried. Humph, when he met that person, he would teach him a lesson. Even though this person was a star, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind. "Yes, his name is Adam, he''s the boss of MorningStar Entertainment.¡± On the next morning, Isabel brought along Daniel and they circled the whole T University campus ground. In the end, she decided to choose a decent kindergarten that was located nearby her campus. Only when the kid was in kindergarten, she could only focus on her research and earn money for them. When she was done with her work for that morning, Isabel got some take away food and left Daniel in the apartment. She still had somest minute trantion work to do in the afternoon. It would earn her five hundred Yuan just for two hours of work, therefore she had epted it. "Daniel, be a good boy.¡± "I know, stop worrying.¡± Daniel had already gotten used to staying at home alone. He waved his tiny hands at Isabel who was leaving. He had actually wished that Isabel was not around him. When he watched from the balcony that Isabel exited through the university entrance, the kid immediately returned to his room and took his backpack besides checking the amount of cash that he had with him. When he made sure he had everything, he darted out of the apartment. An hourter, Daniel stopped in front of a big building, with a signboard imprinted with the words "MorningStar Entertainment¡±. He made sure he had reached the right ce before entering it. "Little kid, who are you looking for?¡± The security guard saw him and thought that the kid must have thought this was the yground. He must not let him loiter around here. "I''m looking for Adam Howard.¡± Daniel said in an innocent tone with his eyes sparkling. He sounded like he was serious, that he was really here to meet Adam. But the security guard had seen many people like him who had wanted to look for Adam. They were mostly his fans. But this was the first time he had seen such a young fan so he replied, "Little kid, you have sneaked out here alone, your parents will be worried about you. You should go home now.¡± Daniel pressed his lips into a line as he had expected that it would not be easy to infiltrate into this building. Adam''spany was really something else. He continued, "Uncle, Adam is the one who has summoned me, I am here to interview for an actor role.¡± Last night, this little kid had heard from that pretty girl that Adam was the boss of MorningStar Entertainment and he was an actor too. So, he hade up with this idea to get past the security guard and enter Adam''spany. At this moment, the little kid was waiting with bated breath for the security guard to allow him to enter. The security guard as expected was mulling this over before turning around and asked the personnel manning the reception counter, "Evie, is thepany hiring young actors recently.¡± "Yes.¡± "Then please bring him to see President Adam, he said that it was President Adam who had asked him for an interview.¡± The female employee from the reception counter approached them and she had immediately taken a liking to Daniel, "Little kid, what''s your name?¡± "My name is Daniel White, pretty girl.¡± He didn¡¯t conceal his name, this was his real name. Hearing that he had called her a pretty girl, the female employee looked as if her face had brightened up like a flower, "Then where are your parents? Aren¡¯t they with you?¡± The little kid didn''t falter, he thought of the parking lot which was almost full and replied, "My parents can''t find a parking spot, so they are still looking for one and they asked me toe here first.¡± After five minutes, Daniel followed the pretty employee and exited the lift. On the top floor, the floor was made of frosted marble. The whole ce was elegant and noble. The female employee was about to send him into Adam''s office, but her phone suddenly rang. She thought that it might be an important call, so she whispered to Daniel, "Little kid, wait here for a while, let me answer this call first.¡± "Alright, thank you, Miss.¡± The little kid was very sweet, his words were veryfortable in the ears of the listener. The female employee seemed as if there was a situation at her home. She was anxiously talking on the phone at the end of the corridor. The little kid continued waiting in front of the lift. With a "ding¡± sound, the door opened, and a man emerged from the lift. Daniel''s attention was immediately captured by this man. He was so handsome. He looked even more handsome than the screenshot photo. The little kid took in a deep breath to encourage himself before taking a step forward and blocked him in his path. Aiden had coincidentally passed by MorningStar Entertainment, so he took this chance to lecture Adam. Adam was divorced but he still made trouble for him, and he would send his ex-wife to Aiden whenever he couldn¡¯t settle their things. Aiden was just his brother, not his parents. He was initially wearing a cold face when he was returning to his office, but now that he had stumbled upon this little kid, he was stunned briefly. This little kid looked somehow familiar. He lifted the corners of his mouth and asked, "Little kid, can I help you?¡± The kid was rooted to the spot in front of him. He was there to block his way. His voice was very soothing. It was as if a double bass was being plucked, the melody was maic and soothing. This man was more handsome than he had imagined. Looking at Aiden''s handsome face, the little kid was suddenly not afraid anymore. He said, "Yes, I''m here to see you.¡± On the other side, the female employee who had just hung up her phone hady eyes on this scene. There were very few people in thepany who knew that the boss had a twin brother. And this twin brother would sometimes appear at thepany. Whenever his brother had paid him a visit, the boss would be in a bad mood for at least three days, as if he had gone crazy. During those three days, everyone in thepany was on edge. Therefore, those who knew of Aiden''s existence would be intimidated by him. He was someone who was scared of by even their boss, so they were naturally afraid too. She had to pray for the best now. She hoped that the little kid didn¡¯t tell Aiden about her being on a personal phone call. But Daniel had already forgotten about this pretty employee, he was focused on Aiden in front of him. He was qualified enough to be his dad. It''s just that he looked somewhat cold and cruel. But for the adults, he looked cool rather than cold. He didn¡¯t care about that, no matter how cool he was, he didn''t care. Chapter 11 I dont Like You Chapter 11 I don''t Like You Daniel calmly looked him up and down several times, Aiden couldn''t helpughing out. In general, children were afraid of him and fled once they saw Aiden. Obviously the little boy Daniel was not one of them. "Aren''t you afraid of me?" "Why should I be afraid of you? You¡¯re not a monster, but it¡¯s true that I don''t like you." said little boy in disgust, he didn''t like Aiden''s cold look. "If so, why did youe to me? Don''t you worry that I will drop you from the top floor?" Aiden frowned slightly. He didn''t get angry but incredibly adored the boy for his words. No one dared to be the first but Daniel to talk to him like this. "Mr. Howard, there are lots of people who like you in this world, and vice versa. If you really drop all of us downstairs, you will definitely be a ughter. Killing every day, nightmare wille to you." "huh huh..." Aiden didn''t maintain his cold look but burst outughing unexpectedly. At the moment, Ewan Hill had been wiping sweat behind Aiden. Cause he had been beckoning the little boy to shut up, butter was dumbfounded as he saw Aiden smiling. Ewanpletely forgot he couldn''t stare at another man directly in this way. It''s been a long time since Aidenughed, with such a gorgeous look. It felt like spring breeze blew, thus no one could move away from it. Ewan liked the way his boss Aiden smiled. And Daniel smiled back to Aiden in a relief, "Ie to you to ask a question." "What is it?" Aiden was already aroused curiosity by the naughty boy in front of him. "Do you dislike children?" "Why you ask so? And why should I answer your question?" The little boy was not in a hurry, "Cause you have stood here and talked a few words to me face to face. So naturally, you won''t mind answering one more word, right?" Hearing so, Aiden finally realized that he had been talking to the little boy for a long time. To be frank, Aiden had usually requested appointments for business by those who were worth hundreds of millions. It''s the first time that he''s entangled by a child. "No, I have no obligation to answer your questions." Observing Daniel, Aiden finally figured out the reason he felt familiar with the child. The child looked like someone. It''s Isabel White. A woman who imagined bearing a child for Adam. A woman of misbehavior. Aiden disliked this kind of woman at all. There''s a reminiscence of her silhouettes along with a child in the airport, Aiden confirmed that the child must be Isabel''s. Like mother like son. Thinking of this, Aiden greatly frustrated the impression of the child. In an instant, he just walked away. The tall and straight man passed over Daniel in such a ruthless manner. Daniel had no idea about his heartbreak for no reason. It turned out that Aiden disliked children as expected. Alright, so that''s why Aiden left Daniel as well as Isabel. Daniel felt pitiful for mommy cause other women had husbands by side to look after their children. But mommy brought him up alone all along. Since Aiden didn''t like children, however, why did he let mommy give birth to him? Such an irresponsible man was disgusting. Daniel became angrier as he thought deeper. All of sudden, he began to rush with his short legs to follow up Aiden. Aiden had sensed it already, and expected that the little boy was importunate just like his mom. He stood still coldly and was kicked on his leg. The boy seemed to be pissed off while wheezing and thrusting Aiden, "Hum! Since you hate me, and I hate you too." After that, Daniel turned around, ran away, and he regretted it. He regretteding to see his daddy. Aiden''s indeed a ruthless man. No wonder mommy cried every time as long as she watched the video. His daddy didn''t care about mommy at all. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Aiden, whose child is that?" Adam was waiting for Aiden at the door of the top-floor office, but Aiden didn''t show up after a long time. Could it be that a female staff in hispany dare to entangle his brother? Chapter 12 Curiosity Killed the Cat Chapter 12 Curiosity Killed the Cat Unexpectedly, curiosity killed the cat. As soon as Adam opened the door, he saw a boy pushing Aiden, then turned around. Aiden was only shaken slightly though, Adam still felt it was amazing. The kid was god-like for he thrust Aiden but retreated finally. "It''s totally strange to ask me about stuff in yourpany." Aiden originally considered Daniel behaved just like his mom, but felt a little bit ufortable for no reason once he heard the sobbing tone of the child. "What''s the matter with mypany?" Adam was startled slightly, then took a phone call at reception, "What happened to the kid who came up just now?" "Child? The child that Evie sent up before? She said that you asked her to interview young actors." "Young actors?" Adam was even more stunned. He didn''t ask any little boy toe for an interview today. Reminding of the kid for what he did, he felt it great secretly. "Well, he''s admitted. When he goes downstairs, tell him to leave contact information and go back to work tomorrow." Seeing the little boy tipping his toes to press the elevator button, Adam adored him very much. In this world, it''s so hard to find someone who provoked his brother but without pissing him off. It''s even harder to do so for a child. From now on, the little boy belonged to him, Adam Howard. Aiden nced at Adam faintly, "Nonsense." Lobby. As soon as the elevator arrived, a pretty girl greeted Daniel before he walked out, "Little Daniel, do you have your parents'' contact number?" "What do you mean?" Daniel looked vigntly at her. He achieved his goal and had witnessed the coldness of the big boss in thispany. No wonder mommy left him, such a cold man. He stood by mommy''s side without any hesitation. "Baby boy, you''re admitted. So we need to contact your parents to discuss your uing performance." Daniel nodded suddenly when he heard this, and pointed to the main reception, "I''ll write for you over there." He walked towards quickly. Picking up a pen, Daniel neatly wrote down his name. Anyway, he had already told the pretty sister his name. Adam would know it sooner orter, but Daniel was reluctant to tell him the phone number. Adam would never ever meet him again for the whole life, hum! Snorted coldly, Daniel wrote down a number at random, turned around and ran out of MorningStar Entertainment. He gave a fierce look at the building, then took a taxi and went back to T University. In the taxi, the wrist watch rang. It''s a phone watch, Daniel knew it''s mommy calling, "Mommy, where are you?" Daniel held his breath and asked guiltily. He thought mommy should not have back to T University yet, she must have finished the trantion work and was on the way home now. Whenever this time, Isabel would call him and ask about his situation at home. "Waiting for the bus, I will be home in a while. So what do you want to eat? Mommy will bring it back for you." Sure enough, what Isabel said was exactly the same as he had predicted. Daniel breathed a sigh of relief, "Can I have anything I want?" "Anything except ice cream." As the saying goes, no one knows a son better than his own mother. Isabel naturally knew what her little boy meant. Daniel narrowed his mouth, "Then I have nothing to eat. I haven''t woken up yet and continue to sleep for a while. Just don''t disturb me." After that, he hung up in a hurry. It''s like a kid who has done something wrong, for fear of being med. "Hey kid, it''s not good to leave home alone. You are still young, what if you meet a bad guy? That will be horrible. So you can''t sneak out without your mom from now on. Did you hear that?" The taxi driver reminded Daniel kindly. "Thanks uncle, I got it." Daniel''s a good boy who always listened to reasonable advice. Daniel paid the fee as the taxi arrived, then ran into the campus of T University. After entering the apartment, he washed his face andid on the bed, pretending to had been taking a nap. He obviously hates Adam a lot, though, he had no idea why his mind''s full of cool Adam at this time. To be honest, he didn''t like Adam. But Adam was really gorgeous and handsome. However, Adam was not as handsome as he was. In addition, Daniel himself looked like Isabel, and mommy''s also pretty in his heart. Thinking about it, the little boy gradually fell asleep. When Isabel arrived home, Daniel had already slept like a cutie pig. The next morning, Isabel got up very early. After breakfast, she took Daniel''s little hand and sent him to the kindergarten. MorningStar Entertainment. CEO''s office. With a "pop", a stack of papers was thrown on the floor of the office, "Why? You even cannot get the correct number! Or you regardpany as a pension club for you? Get out of here right now, I won''t have useless people working here." Evie wrung her trembling fingers, and whispered, "The phone number...was written by the child himself. I didn''t thought that such a pretty boy would give me a number randomly." "Why didn''t you verify it on the spot?" Adam flew out another pen, and went insane again early in the morning. Obviously they were divorced, but his ex-wife was so restless from time to time. She either came to bother him or went straight to his elder brother Aiden, which caused him to be reprimanded by Aiden yesterday. Evie shut up tightly and didn''t dare say anything. Although she was not the one who asked the child to register the contact information yesterday, Evie had no courage to exin again. Seeing her not speaking, Adam frowned and screamed, "Get out and call Manager Stevens in." "Yes." Evie couldn''t wait to fly away immediately with wings. She truly worried that she would have a heart attack as long as she stayed here for one more minute. After school. Isabel rushed to the kindergarten. Today was the first day for Daniel in kindergarten, therefore, she must be on time. "Mommy..." Daniel rushed towards Isabel excitedly when he saw her. There were only three children left in the ss of more than twenty. But the other two were taken long- term care which meant that their parents wouldn''t pick them up at night. Isabel was a bit apologetic for that but she had no choice. It''s also her first time to be in ss, Isabel had to attend her tutor''s ss this afternoon and couldn''t ask for leave, "Baby, I''m sorry." "It''s okay, it''s cool to wait here and enjoy the beauties passing by for free." The little boyforted her, not leaving a shadow in her heart. Isabel took her son''s hand contentedly, and walked towards a bus stop. All of a sudden, they found everyone was watching themselves all the way. Even more, some people were still whispering while looking at them. Isabel nced down at herself, but there''s nothing wrong with her clothing. Looked back at Daniel, he''s in a white short-sleeved shirt with a pair of denim shorts as well as a small backpack on his back. It looked cool and normal. When they got on the bus, Isabel held Daniel and stood in front of the bus TV. Her eyes widened when she saw the live news. Daniel White was wanted throughout the city. Those who provided clues would receive an offer of 10,000 RMB, and those who provided urate clues to find out Daniel would be awarded 100,000 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. RMB. The info was signed by MorningStar Entertainment Co., Ltd. Chapter 13 Too Petty Chapter 13 Too Petty Isabel saw and so did Daniel. The kid was calm and acted like he didn¡¯t see it. Isabel was thinking that this could be a misunderstanding. Could it be that Morning Star entertainment was looking for someone who has the same name and gender as Daniel? But as they got off the bus, she realized that on the streets and alleys, the missing person¡¯s poster was wherever there was an empty space. There were people at the side handing out leaflets. ¡°Give me one.¡± Isabel took one and her face turned ck, ¡°Daniel, what games are you ying?¡± Initially, she thought that the missing person was someone else¡¯s son. But now she looked at the leaflet and the picture must have been a screengrab. It was definitely Daniel. ¡°Mom, mommy, this must be a misunderstanding.¡± Daniel forced himself to be calm. Do not panic, must not panic. All he did was to push Adam slightly. Is there a need for a grown man to take it out on a kid? How much does it cost for looking for him in this manner? So even if he did push him and was mentally affected, there wasn¡¯t a need to make a mountain out of a molehill. ¡°Daniel, tell me clearly, what have you done?¡± Isabel couldn¡¯t resist. She truly didn''t understand how did this kid offend such a bigpany. If they were to litigate this in court, they will definitely lose out. But then her son is only four and far from the legal age, she felt more relieved. But she still wanted Daniel to tell her the truth about what happened. ¡°I¡­ I pushed a person.¡± The kid thought and thought. That was the only thing he did. But the person who he pushed didn¡¯t even stumble. ¡°Did that person fall down? Was he injured?¡± Isabel immediately asked. She needs all the information, then she can prepare for when they were found. ¡°No. He only stumbled a little.¡± Now that he recalled, Daniel thought Adam purposely staggered. As a kid, even if he used up all this strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to budge that man. The kid became more and more upset. Adam was truly petty. Far too petty, no, he is vile. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Why is he so unlucky to have such a daddy. Isabel questioned Daniel as soon as they got off the bus. Soon a group of onlookers gathered. She held on to Daniel¡¯s hand and turned around. Just at that moment, a Bentley arrived and there was a long possession of cars behind. At that time, it looked like it was a scene out of a Hollywood movie. Daniel could see the man in the driver¡¯s seat. The kid became flustered and was ufortable that the entire city is looking for him. He broke free from Isabel and ran. ¡°Hey, why are you panicking?¡± Isabel shouted at him. Even if a four-year-old were to do anything illegal, he wouldn¡¯t be sentenced. At the most, she will be ordered to be more strict to him. Running was not an option. Furthermore, she believed in her baby¡¯s character who will never do anything illegal. But in her shout, she was too slow and Daniel ran away. ¡°Stop right there, Daniel, stop!¡± Isabel ran after Daniel. As soon as she shouts ¡°Daniel¡±, he was blocked by someone, and then several men ran after him. ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t this the Daniel you are looking for? I caught him.¡± A hundred thousand, cold hard cash. ¡°No, it¡¯s me who captured him.¡± Someone else also imed. And Daniel was pushed towards Adam. A kid and a man and that scene suddenly appeared on Isabel¡¯s eyes. Isabel froze. From the time Daniel was born, she already thought of all possibilities. She didn¡¯t expect that the father and son would meet as soon as she returned from overseas. But at this moment, she saw Adam frowned slightly. Howe her memory of the man who carried her and ced her into the car and drove to the police station was different from Adam? As to what the differences were, Isabel was unable to recall. ¡°Sir, I found him.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s me.¡± Adam was frustrated and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, turned to his man, and said, ¡°He, She and him, each one a hundred thousand. It¡¯s noisy here.¡± His man quickly took out the money and dispersed them. How rich was he, three hundred thousand was given away just like that without hesitation. ¡°You are Daniel, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam finally took a good look at him. Daniel calmed down and looked at Adam quietly. He thought that he was the one that he pushed, but yet he didn¡¯t look like. His voice was very gentle with a slightly serious tone, which was unlike yesterday¡¯s Adam. He wasn¡¯t cold and arrogant at all. The kid didn¡¯t know that after he pushed him, Adam and Aiden brushed against each other. But at that moment, he rushed into the lift and didn¡¯t see anything. Confused and looking at Adam, the kid took a deep breath, smiled, and said calmly, ¡°Right, I am Daniel, Mr. Howard, why are you looking for me all over town? All I did was push you a little and you want to sue me?¡± He said it with such childish innocence but even if he was tiny, the way he stood exuded confidence and authority, very much like Adam. Adam squinted andughed, he blew aside his hair which was over his forehead, this kid had an interesting personality, he liked him. No wonder it caught Aiden¡¯s attention. The scene was so eye-catching. The kid was small but his presence was huge. He was making those ns, next time when he nned to meet Aiden, he would bring this kid along and let the kid deal with Aiden. At this point, Adam really would like to see the kid¡¯s expression if he and Aiden were to appear together. It was obvious that this kid had taken him for Aiden. How interesting. Very interesting. Adam stepped forward and remained a step short of Daniel. He bent over and squat in front of Daniel smiled happily and said, ¡°Who said that I want to sue you?¡± ¡°Wanted, you said I¡¯m a wanted person.¡± He knew what ¡®wanted¡¯ meant and he was flustered when he saw this word. ¡°That¡¯s because you gave me a fake telephone number, Daniel, did you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°So what if I did? I said that I don¡¯t like you and no longer want to see you. Say all that you want today and we¡¯ll never see each other after today.¡± It¡¯s better not to see this petty man again. Daniel was upset and red at Adam, if it¡¯s even possible, mom should push him back into her abdomen and carry him in her womb again but on the condition that daddy was changed. Adam was amused. Suddenly he found this kid super interesting. No wonder he could say so much to Aiden, he must have his abilities, ¡°Okay, but our issues can¡¯t be resolved in a couple of sentences, why don¡¯t you get into the car and we¡¯ll talk.¡± Chapter 14 Speechless Chapter 14 Speechless Daniel looked cautiously at Adam¡¯s entourage and naturally didn¡¯t miss Adam¡¯s imposing lead car. Bentley. Daniel loved cars, especially luxury cars. But the kid pursed his lips and cautiously refused. ¡°My mommy is waiting for me. I¡¯m very busy. I¡¯ll give you three minutes, starting from now.¡± Adam was bbergasted. It has always been he who decided how much of his time others could have to discuss with him but now it was this rascal standing in front of him who determined the time. This was the first time. Endure. He must endure. As long as he thought about how this kid can handle Aiden, he would be able to endure. As he hesitated, Daniel said again and he was being anxious for Adam, ¡°Mr. Howard, ten seconds had passed you still have two minutes and fifty seconds.¡± Adam frowned deeply, ¡°How old are you? Give me your parents¡¯ contact number.¡± ¡°I¡¯m four. I can¡¯t give you my mother¡¯s contact number because she is a girl to prevent others from harassing her. I cannot tell you.¡± ¡°Then how about your daddy?¡± Adam asked, he was addicted to teasing this kid, he absolutely loved it. This, you have to ask yourself. But then Daniel pondered and decided not to say. Adam doesn¡¯t know their rtionship. It¡¯s also good that he doesn¡¯t know. He can¡¯t be bothered to ept him as his father. He isn¡¯t worthy. ¡°This you have to ask my daddy.¡± ¡°Who is your daddy?¡± Adam was now curious, what kind of man can spawn such a lovely and intelligent child. This kid could easily bepared to Aiden and him when they were young. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Kid, are you messing with me? You¡¯re not telling me on purpose?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression turned chilly and he rubbed his little chin, ¡°As you wish, okay, three minutes are up. I need to leave.¡± As he finished, he turned and left, looking all over for Isabel. But, after searching, he couldn¡¯t see Isabel anywhere. Mommy was so stupid, looks like she was frightened by Adam. Adam must have done a lot of things to offend and hurt mommy. That¡¯s why mommy had never mentioned the issue about letting him ept Daddy. He sighed and shook his head. He was still a child and didn''t understand the adult world, what can he do? Adam almost wanted to stomp his feet. No one ever dared to treat him in this manner. It had always been he who walked away and now it¡¯s a kid who despised him. He walked forward and grabbed Daniel¡¯s cor, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not finished.¡± ¡°But three minutes are up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the time you said but I didn¡¯t agree.¡± Adam clenched his teeth. ¡°But you didn¡¯t object and so silence meant agreement.¡± Daniel was lifted up and he started to struggle. ¡°Let me down.¡± ¡°No.¡± He was provoked in front of so many people. Adam had to recover some control over this. ¡°Hey, you want to chat with me, right? Okay, but I want to charge a fee.¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. He knew that rich people were most afraid of losing face in front of others. Since there were so many people around, he should earn some money and not lose out. Adam would definitely agree to pay him since so many people were around. ¡°Ah, state your terms, how do you want to charge?¡± In the past, it had always been Adam receiving payment from others and now this rascal was charging him. If this kid could bully Aiden like that and in his presence, how satisfying would it be! When he thought of this, Adam smiled attractively and gently put Daniel down. ¡°One thousand yuan a minute for an hour?¡± Daniel suggested a thousand a minute, which will be sixty thousand for an hour. This method of making money was great. Mommy dearest wouldn¡¯t need to do any trantion for half a year. He can then take care of himself and mommy.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Adam closed his eyes and wanted to pinch to death this little thing. This was extortion. Regardless of how rich he was, he didn¡¯t like to be extorted. Simply chatting for a minute without saying anything substantial and it¡¯ll cost a thousand yuan. This child was bold to even demand it. But in front of those who gathered to look, hepromised in the end. Just for the sake of this kid¡¯s ability to handle Aiden, he decided not to challenge the kid, ¡°Deal, get into the car.¡± As he said, Adam held onto his small hand and led him to the Bentley. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Isabel was hiding in the crowd and wanted to call out to Daniel. But her voice was too weak and was drowned out by the murmuring of the onlookers. When she wanted to rush forward, Daniel was already in Adam¡¯s car. Adam personally drove and Daniel sat in the rear passenger seat. The first thing he did was to send Isabel a text message. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Howard invited me as a guest. He can¡¯t abduct me. I¡¯ll send you a message when I¡¯m going home.¡± Adam saw that the kid was fiddling with his watch and thought that he was ying. ¡°Once we are at the office, you should give me your daddy or mommy¡¯s contact number. Thepany is going to sign a contract with you.¡± ¡°Sign contract?¡± Aren¡¯t we chatting? Why did we start to chat and now it has turned to sign a contract? ¡°Yes, one of our TV dramascks a young actor like you. I intend to sign you on but you are too young to sign this contract and that¡¯s why I need your legal guardian to sign on your behalf.¡± Adam started the car. Today he will let this kid earn all the money to his satisfaction. He will bring the kid to thepany and didn''t believe that his parents won¡¯te. Such a cute kid must be loved dearly by the parents. Even he who never liked kids started to like him. He didn¡¯t know that his mother would falter when she saw him and didn¡¯t dare toe up. ¡°This¡­¡± Daniel hesitated. He said that he was auditioning for the role of a child actor when he went to look for Adam yesterday. But that was just an excuse to see him. But then again, when he pondered, it was interesting to be an actor. Perhaps one day he can be as rich and famous as this naughty daddy. But he must not agree immediately, otherwise it would not favor him during the price negotiations. This was how mommy does it when she buys vegetables at the market. Mommy will turn away and act as if she doesn¡¯t want to buy and the price will immediately be lowered. He tries to pretend that he isn¡¯t interested. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡°Do you have to see your parents¡¯ opinion?¡± Adam¡¯s steering wheel almost steered them into the roadside flower pot. It had always been the actors or budding actors begging him for a role and now with this kid, he was doing the begging. Why does he, Adam, have to lower himself to this level. ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll just consider it. I¡¯m still in kindergarten. It seems inappropriate that I have to put myself into society at this age.¡± The kid said as if he was an adult. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you three days to consider. But you have to be by my side for these three days.¡± ¡°No, I have to sleep with my mommy.¡± Daniel refused immediately. Adam learned from Daniel and looked at him with displeasure, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about sleeping over. What if you wet the bed? I just want you toe to the office during working hours, deal?¡± Chapter 15 He is Embarrassed Chapter 15 He is Embarrassed ¡°Not so good.¡± Daniel rolled his eyes, he would never wet the bed, he is already all grown up. ¡°A thousand yuan a day?¡± ¡°Hey, then I may as well have a chat with you.¡± A thousand yuan a minute is quite profitable. ¡°Kid, let me tell you, I will only pay you for an hour of chatting, as for the remaining time, I am not going to pay for it.¡± Adam dered ruthlessly, deciding that he would not be fooled around by that brat. ¡°So stingy.¡± Daniel understood that he should not get too greedy, but he still mumbled that sentence out. For him, sixty thousand yuan is already an astronomical figure. ¡°What did you say?¡± Adam did not hear clearly, he just thought that the little rascal must be talking something bad behind his back. ¡°Nothing, Mr. Howard,ter after we finish chatting for an hour, you can just send me back home, otherwise, my mother will be worried about me.¡± Since he said he will not pay after an hour of chatting, Daniel also did not want to spend extra time chatting with him. ¡°What a greedy person.¡± Adam also mumbled under his breath. ¡°Uncle, what did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Adam had totally given in, he realized that, if he argues with this kid, he will feel embarrassed as Daniel is still a child, but if he does not get mad, an adult like him, is going to be looked down upon by that kid. The Bentley soon drove them to MorningStar Entertainment, Adam handed over the car to the security guard to be parked, he then held Daniel¡¯s hand and walked into thepany. When the girl at the reception saw Daniel, she let out a long sigh of relief, it was a good thing that Daniel was found, otherwise the president will blow his fuse, their time there will be unbearable. Evie personally greeted them, helping them to call down the president¡¯s personal elevator. Daniel ignored all the stares, whether from far or near, then he walked into the elevator standing straight. Apparently, the feeling of walking together with Adam was not bad at all. Then why mother did not want to rekindle with Adam? Taking the chance as he was talking with Adam, he wanted to investigate as much as he can, ¡°Uncle, are you married?¡± This brat nosily asked, as the reason he could think why his mother did not want to reconcile with his father was that he was married to another woman. Since his father was so good looking, there must be a lot of women who wanted to marry him. ¡°Yes, I am married, why do you want to know?¡± Adam also wanted to add that he also had gone This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. through a divorce, but in a blink of an eye, he thought it was unreasonable to tell this kid about his personal life. Only using a bit of effort, the kid already found out about Adam¡¯s marital status, but Adam still did not know anything about the kid. ¡°Only casually asking, if you are not married, I can help you find a girlfriend.¡± Although Daniel still thought Adam¡¯s attitude yesterday was pretty bad, he felt sorry for his mother when he saw her crying heavily when looking at old video clips. Mother must love father very much. Mother only cried because she missed father dearly. Adam immediately shook off Daniel¡¯s hand, ¡°There is no need for me to have a girlfriend, but if you want to be my godson, that will be much more possible.¡± This way, even if the parents do not want to sign the contract, as the godfather of Daniel, he can bring the kid to thepany toe and visit while meeting Aiden, this is totally possible. ¡°Ahem¡­¡­¡± Daniel almost choked himself. Adam was obviously Daniel¡¯s biological father, and he still wanted to be a godfather, this father was really a lost cause. ¡°My mother is very beautiful¡± ¡°What about it, she is already wedded, even if I have a divorce, I do not think it will be a good idea to marry her.¡± ¡°Are you already divorced?¡± the kid turned around, looking at Adam in disbelief. It took almost no effort from Daniel to make Adam talk about his marriage and the divorce. The child was delighted when hearing about this news. Chapter 16 Creating a World for Two Chapter 16 Creating a World for Two Adam Howard reached out his fingers to flick Daniel White on his forehead, "I am now a diamond bachelor, can¡¯t I?" "I didn''t have a father." The child said abruptly after listening. He was in contradiction, wanting to let daddy remarry mummy, but detesting this daddy, what should he do? Seeing the child¡¯s somewhat dested expression, Adam Howard felt some unexpected sense of pity and heartbreak. ¡°How about this, uncle will treat you and mummy to a meal? At the same time, talk about the signing of the contract and foster our rtionship?" he said as he bent down to pick up the child. After all, he did not mean to do as he said. He just wanted to trick the child into asking his parents to This little brat was not easy to fool at all. "Are you really married and divorced?" Daniel White asked again for confirmation. If so, it was likely that Adam Howard abandoned Mummy, that was why Mummy took him away from home. Although he didn''t really like Adam Howard, he didn''t want Mummy to cry every time she watched that video. He was indeed in sorrow and distress. "Well, indeed I am," Seeing the child''s serious looks, Adam Howard had no choice but to answer the child''s questions seriously. "Well, tomorrow night it is," when he brings mummy over, it would create a chance for both mummy and daddy. If it works, fine. If not, forget it. From then onwards, he would be resigned to his fate, whether or not he has a daddy. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Adam Howard did not expect the child to ept his answer easily. Holding him out of the elevator, he said, "Just tell me anything you want to eat, I will definitely agree to it." Tomorrow night, Aiden Howard must be invited over as well. By then, the asion would be as lively as it can be. Thinking about this, Adam Howard could not wait to invite the child and his mother over for dinner tonight at the moment, along with the presence of Aiden Howard. "Anything will be fine, but my mummy loves spicy food." Listening to the brat that was constantly thinking of his mother, Adam Howard could not help but be interested in the child''s mother as well. When Daniel White returned home, the house was quiet. As he tiptoed into the house with guilt, the lights in the living room lit up out of the blue. Isabel White sat on the sofa while staring at him with stern eyes, "Daniel White, tell me what''s going on with both you and Adam Howard?" Seeing Daniel White getting into Adam Howard''s car, Isabel White wimped out. She did not dare to chase after them. Adam Howard was thest person in this world she would ever dare to meet now. Every time she shed her thoughts back to the day when she was forced into the car and sent to the police station by his men, it was absolutely hurtful. She was merely pregnant with his child. Even if she was not loved, she did not deserve to be treated that way. But every time she thought about it that way, she would recall the night sheid in his arms when she was six. After mama was dead, he was the one who held her all night. Filled with love and hatred at the same time, she spent thest five years living in contradiction. He was still as handsome and good-looking, just less arrogant and indifferent, but much more manly. Every time Daniel White saw Isabel White like this, he immediately transformed into a good boy. He fell into the arms of Isabel White like a young kitten, "Mummy, it''s all my fault, I identally called to apply for a role as an actor for the media MorningStarpany, I did not expect that the application would be sessful. I really like being an actor, mummy. Please apany me to sign the contract tomorrow, okay?" Acting cute and grinning with smiles, the little brat was doing everything he could to drag Isabel White to tomorrow''s dinner anyway. Just create a ssic date for Mummy and Daddy together. By then, he would sneak away to give Mommy and Daddy a romantic date for two. No matter what, it did not matter if he liked Daddy or not, Mummy''s happiness was of utmost importance, so let Mommy make her own choice tomorrow. He, Daniel White was the most democratic of all. Chapter 17 The Same Man Chapter 17 The Same Man "Young actor? Where did you find this recruitment from MorningStar Entertainment?" Isabel White stood in amazement. She, an adult, didn''t even know about recruitment, how did this kid hear about it. ¡°Someone gives out flyers on campus, not only recruiting young actors, but also extras." The little guy''s big eyes flickered and answered vividly. "So, today Aiden Howard is looking for you to hire you?" Isabel White sighed with relief. She thought Aiden Howard had found out that the kid was his son and came to steal Daniel White away. That was not good. Daniel was the most precious one to her. In the past five years, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage toe through without Daniel. "Well, Mommy, can you sign a contract for me with an executive on behalf of me with MorningStar tomorrow, then I will be an official young actor in the MorningStar Entertainment." Being an actor is so much better than going to kindergarten, Daniel thought. The IQ of the kindergarten children was way too low. But if he didn¡¯t go to the kindergarten, Mommy would be worried about everything when she went to Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. school and work. She was anxious about leaving the little kid alone in the apartment. That was why he promised Mommy that he would go to kindergarten. "Just signing a contract with an executive?" Isabel White thought for a while. As long as it was not meeting Aiden Howard, she wouldn¡¯t refuse. The kid must especially like it, judging from his happy look. She knew that this kid didn¡¯t like going to kindergarten. If Daniel White went to MorningStar, someone would take good care of him for her. Anyway, it was Daniel White who signed the contract, not her, so she didn''t have to deal with Aiden Howard. Although she really hoped that the kid could have some contact with Aiden Howard. The only thing she could give Daniel was maternal love, but the kid had been whining for a Daddy for the past two years. She understood that the kid wanted to be like other normal children, with both Mommy and Daddy. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t afford him a Daddy. Aiden Howard was as cold as ice. She and him, their fate had already doomed the moment when she walked into the small single room of the police station five years ago. "Yeah, just signing a contract with an executive, Mommy, please, please, I want to be a young actor." Daniel White shook Isabel White¡¯s arm with his eyes full of eagerness, and he continued to act cute and whine for love. Isabel White rubbed the child''s head, "Alright, but you must be a good boy and do not be naughty." The next day. A ck Bentley picked up Isabel White and Daniel White. When Bentley stopped in front of the Grand Hyatt Club, Isabel White was stunned slightly and looked at the driver, "Are we signing the contract here tonight?" "Yes, please get off, Miss White." Isabel White felt that she had no reason to shrink at this point. She got off the car holding Daniel White¡¯s little hand and went straight to the Grand Hyatt Club. Involuntarily, her memory from the night when she escaped from Robert Barrett shed through. She kept thinking that it was Adam Howard who saved her life, but she wasn¡¯t exactly sure. "Miss White, kid, pleasee in." The greeter led the way politely. Apparently, someone had assigned the greeter to pick them up ahead of time. Otherwise, with her and Daniel White''s status, it would be impossible to enter the Grand Hyatt Club. Inside the magnificent golden hall, elegant light music flows in their ears. Walking in such a world would make people rx naturally. The greeter led Isabel White to a VIP box and knocked on the door lightly. "Pleasee in." As a deep yet pleasant voice came out of the room, Isabel White felt that was so familiar that her body trembled. But there was no time for her to react. The door was opened. At a nce, there were two men sitting in the room under orange light. No, they were two men who looked exactly the same. One was looking in her direction coldly. The other one was looking towards her wickedly and yfully. Isabel White froze, "Adam..." Which one was Adam Howard? Then who was the other one? Chapter 18 She was Dirty Chapter 18 She was Dirty Aiden was stunned. Adam just said on the phone that they had not had a drink together for a long time, so Aiden came here. "What¡¯s going on?" Aiden didn¡¯t expect to see Isabel again in the Grand Hyatt Club. Seeing this woman, he naturally remembered that night a few years ago. At that time, Isabel¡¯s whole body was covered with red spots, while she asked Aiden for help. In Aiden¡¯s mind, she was really dirty in that way. Adam leaned over slightly, approached Aiden and whispered, "My bro, didn¡¯t you say she was pregnant with your baby? Maybe that little kid is your child." When Adam spoke, he also deliberately pouted at Daniel who was in front of the door. Aiden¡¯s face suddenly fell, "I said that on purpose for you." Otherwise, Ste would not continue to marry Adam. But unexpectedly, Adam and Ste divorced within five years of their marriage. Did Adam really make it worth Aiden¡¯s effort? But it was useless for Aiden to say these words. Adam and Ste had been divorced. It was Adam who wanted to get married. And, it was Adam who wanted to divorce. But in the end, it was Aiden who cleaned up the mess for Adam. It was not easy to be an elder brother. Although Aiden was born only five minutes earlier than Adam, he was still Adam¡¯s elder brother. These five minutes determined the responsibility of his life. Isabel just watched the two men gossiping. Her thoughts werepletely in a whirl. At this time, she thought that the person who had saved her might be Adam or this man in front of her. She only remembered that person¡¯s appearance. When she saw the entertainment news about Adam, she just felt that person was Adam. But what if it was another man? Did she sleep with the wrong person that night? All of a sudden, her mind went totally nk. At this time, she didn¡¯t even dare to ask who saved her. She just held Daniel¡¯s hand and walked away. What if it was wrong? What should she do? At this time, she could finally understand why the person who looked exactly the same as Adam looked at her so coldly. But he said that she was pregnant with his baby in front of so many people. Yes, it was this man who said that. His eyes were cold at that time. And the man now sitting opposite Adam had the same strong and cold aura. "You don¡¯t have to gossip. She¡¯s pregnant with my baby. It¡¯s nothing to do with Adam." Isabel remembered what he said at the wedding. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. At that time, she was wondering why Adam himself said it was nothing to do with Adam. But, it turned out that they were two different people. But she clearly remembered that the man she slept with was Adam. So Daniel was Adam¡¯s child. However, what she really liked was another man who looked like Adam. Isabel waspletely confused. Now, she just wanted to escape. Daniel was stunned, too. Last night, he was still chagrined that his standpoint was not firm. That day, when Daniel pushed "Adam", he thought that that man was so hateful. He didn¡¯t want to recognize him as his father yet. However, when he met Adam of MorningStar Entertainment yesterday, Daniel thought that Adam was very easygoing. So he wanted his mommy to be with Adam. It turned out that none of it was his fault. It turned out that there were two men who were as like as two peas. However, the two men¡¯s aura waspletely different, which made his standpoint less firm. Chapter 19 They Were Perfect for Each Other. Chapter 19 They Were Perfect for Each Other. Daniel became curious at this time. He wanted to know who his father was, "Mommy, won¡¯t you sign a contract?" "We won¡¯t sign. Let¡¯s go." Isabel¡¯s mind was inplete turmoil. She wanted to escape from here like an ostrich. She needed to figure it out slowly, or her brain was about to explode. "Mommy, I want to know who was the man that sent you to the police station?" Daniel whispered. In fact, he wanted to know that the person who said "she is pregnant with my baby" was Adam or another man. Daniel always remembered the man in the video. Isabel stopped her steps for a while. She understood that Daniel wanted to know which man was his father. The kid still wanted a father. She suddenly felt sad, "Neither of them is your father. Let¡¯s go." She knew the man she slept with. But she didn¡¯t know why Aiden publicly admitted at the wedding that she was pregnant with his child. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . If she had a chance in the future, she would ask him. But now, she wanted to escape. At the age of 18, she had a frivolous dream of marrying Adam. However, after being betrayed by her own father, being sent to the police station by the fake "Adam", and all kinds of experiences in France, she now had no hope for Adam. She must rely on herself. She didn¡¯t regret giving birth to Daniel, but she felt sorry that Daniel had no father and was not loved by his father. "Mommy..." Daniel broke away Isabel¡¯s hand, turned his head and looked in the direction of the private room. His eyes were full of longing. He longed for father¡¯s love. Adam ran out of the private room and saw the scene clearly. He didn¡¯t know why he had some sympathy for Daniel. Although he was sure that he had nothing to do with the child, every time he met the child, he somehow wanted to be close to the child. Adam didn¡¯t take it seriously after Aiden dealt with the farce well at the wedding. And Aiden also said that he just told a lie in order to let Ste marry Adam. So, he didn¡¯t continue to care about this thing. But now, seeing Isabel¡¯s attitude towards him and Aiden, Adam could make sure that there must be a reason. He liked the women who had a rtionship with Aiden. Aiden was still single. Adam was concerned about his elder brother. "Mrs. White, please wait a moment." Adam, with his long legs, soon caught up with Isabel and stopped her. He had a gentle smile, making Isabel a little flustered. She slept with this man. But Adam probably didn¡¯t know it was her that night. "Sorry, Daniel is still young. I don¡¯t want him to be a little actor." Isabel held Daniel¡¯s hand tightly. Her palms were covered with sweat. She was too nervous. "Well, Mrs. White, if you really don¡¯t want Daniel to be a little actor, why do you bring him here. Is someone here scaring you?" Adam gave Aiden a special look as he spoke. He felt strongly that Aiden had a special rtionship with Isabel. On the day of his wedding, he was very impressed by Isabel. When he saw Isabel wearing a white wedding dress, he felt that the girl was beautiful, but it was a pity to marry the man beside her. But if she was together with Aiden, they were perfect for each other. Chapter 20 You are a Bad Guy Chapter 20 You are a Bad Guy "No... No." Isabel stammered, then held and squeezed Daniel''s hand, "I apologize, I have other matters to tend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first." Isabel said as she was about to pass by Adam. But this peaked Adam¡¯s interest in her more and more. As Isabel motioned toward the left, he stepped left; when Isabel moved right, he also stepped right. He had to stop Isabel and bring her back to the private room. Then, he could watch the story develop between Aiden and Isabel. The more he thought about it, the more he anticipated it. "Adam, what do you want? I said that I don''t want to sign. Move." Isabel became anxious. At this moment, she felt that the person who saved her was probably not the one standing before her; rather, it was the person in the private room. That man didn¡¯t say much, but as he gently held her, it was full of warmth. The sound of Adam¡¯s voice seemed different to the man from her memory, so it was likely that she really slept with the wrong man five years ago. At this moment, she felt like she could die. She shouted directly at Adam; why did Adam want to be an actor at that time? If it wasn¡¯t for his acting career, she wouldn¡¯t see him every so often in movies and TV series, and she wouldn¡¯t have thought that it was he who saved her. Then she wouldn¡¯t have acted impulsively¡­ God, she was so stupid, she mistook the wrong person. ¡°Adam, she¡¯s ying hard-to-get; you¡¯d better let her go, or else, she¡¯ll still think she¡¯s pregnant with your son.¡± Just as Isabel was about to push Adam away, behind him, Aiden''s voice chimed. It was a cold remark, but the voice still sounded so pleasant. It was the voice that lingered in her mind whenever she was awake and asleep, and it has haunted her since she was six years old. It was him; he was the one who saved her. But now, he looked at her with disgust, and he even berated her for fantasizing her son was Adam¡¯s son. She shut her eyes to try and hold back the tears; she picked up Daniel and rushed toward the elevator. She was not fantasizing. Even if Daniel really was Adam''s son, she didn''t dare fantasize about it anymore. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But that man used she was ying make-believe that her son was Adam¡¯s. Adam, who stood watching themotion, red at Aiden. It must be Aiden¡¯s cold attitude that frightened Isabel. He gritted his teeth and grabbed Isabel¡¯s wrist, "Aiden, let me tell you, Miss White is not imagining anything; her son is my son." Godson. He recognized this yesterday, and he didn''t lie at all. He wanted to see if Aiden, who had a story with Isabel, would be anxious. With a "boom", Isabel''s brain went nk. Now Adam also imed that Daniel was his son. She just discovered that she had slept with the wrong person, and the deep love situated in her memories was bing more and more distant. Aiden didn¡¯t budge at all, and he nced at Adam faintly, "If you want to get involved with her so much, don''te to me if you get into trouble from now on." After he spoke, he tookrge strides toward the elevator. Daniel watched as he left. He escaped Isabel''s hold,nded on the carpet, then picked up his two short legs, rushed over and pushed Aiden hard, "You are a bad guy, I don¡¯t like you." Chapter 21 Seal the Deal Chapter 21 Seal the Deal In the video, the voice of the man who said he was the father, was this man¡¯s voice. But the man doesn¡¯t want him. The child felt hurt. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The child didn¡¯t know what Aiden¡¯s thoughts were, nor did he know that Isabel thought Adam was his father. All he remembered was the video, and he recognized the voice. Aiden already guessed that the child would do this. This time, he stood there motionless; just his back was enough to give people an uneasy, oppressive feeling. Just as he was about to say ¡°Like mother, like son,¡± Isabel said in a hurry, "Daniel, apologize." This requested sounded stern, serious. It seemed as if she was truly asking Daniel to apologize. Daniel pursed his lips. Whenever Isabel spoke to him in this tone, if he didn¡¯t abide, Isabel would not hit nor scold him, but would lock herself in her room for a very long time. Whenever Isabel came out of the room, her eyes would be red. He knew that Isabel must have cried. So, after a few times, the child didn''t dare disobey her anymore. He couldn''t bear to see his mother cry. Daniel took a deep breath, and his short legs walked around Aiden''s body. He raised his small face to look at Aiden, and then said coyly, "I''m sorry." His mom asked him to apologize, so he must have been wrong. However, he still had ill opinions against Aiden, and quite a bit of them. Aiden couldn''t help but smile at Daniel''s slightly flushed face. He didn''t expect this child to have such a well-behaved side, and he especially did not foresee that Isabel would actually ask Daniel to apologize to him. He bent down and picked up Daniel, "Sincere apology?" Daniel felt that Aiden''s embrace was very special, it felt different from that of anyone else that held him. Although he still held opinions against Aiden, he also enjoyed the feeling of being held by a father once, which was not bad. He looked over Aiden¡¯s shoulder at Isabel¡¯s trembling body, and he felt sorry for his mom again. Well, in order to make his mom happy, he would do anything. Daniel gritted his teeth and said without hesitation, ¡°Of course it¡¯s sincere; if mommy asks me to apologize, then I must have done something wrong. I will change in the future and stop pushing people. In the future, if I meet you again, I¡¯ll make a detour, and mommy too. And you, if we don¡¯t bother you, you better not bother us too.¡± Daniel paused when he said this. Then, his little mouth pressed close to Aiden¡¯s ear, and he whispered in a small voice that only Aiden could hear, "If you dare to say anything bad about my mommy, I will make you sorry." Daniel''s fierce voice fell into Aiden''s ears unexpectedly. Aiden''s eyes widened slightly, and he stared at the small face that looked back at him. The tears in the child''s eyes were faintly visible. Daniel looked as if he would cry, had he not forcibly held it back. There was an inexplicable dull pain in Aiden¡¯s heart, and he said directly without thinking, "Okay, when we meetter, I won''t say anything bad about your mommy." The premise was that Isabel didn¡¯t mess with him. As he looked at the child''s big misty eyes, Aiden did not speak thatst thought aloud. Daniel nodded seriously, and raised his thumb toward Aiden, "Seal the deal." This way, Aiden could not go back on his word. He didn''t want his mom to cry, nor did he want to see her trembling. Because that would mean that she was sad, and disappointed with his daddy Aiden. "Okay." When Aiden''s thumb and Daniel''s thumb pressed together, he thought he was crazy. He had never coaxed a child like this. Especially one born by a woman he hated... Chapter 22 Accurate guessing Chapter 22 urate guessing Aiden didn¡¯t know that the scene of him and Daniel making a pinky promise had surprised the two adults behind them. The first person was Adam. In his memory, Aiden hated kids and not one child had dared toe so close to him. But not only did Daniel do it, he even made Aiden do the pinky promise with him. It was gloomy in Isabel¡¯s heart as she pondered how nice it would be if Aiden was Daniel¡¯s father. But Daniel was Adam¡¯s child. The two of them looked at the scene in front of them in a daze. Daniel had alreadypleted his task and he had a hint of reluctance and slipped from Aiden¡¯s embrace. He then rushed to Isabel and hugged her leg, ¡°Mommy, Daniel is well behaved. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Isabel¡¯s nose was sniffing and she regretted that Daniel discovered her watching the video clip. Not only did he discover it, he even secretly watched it several times. This was a topic only both mother and son knew. She held onto Daniel¡¯s hand and turned to Adam and said, ¡°Mr. Howard, if there is nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t slip away, then she might as well say farewell properly. But she didn''t know if they should say farewell to Adam or Aiden. But, she didn¡¯t dare to speak to Aiden. Each time Aiden looked at her she would feel uneasy. ¡°Hey, why do you still want to leave? Daniel already agreed to sign the contract. You as the child¡¯s parent, are already here. You shouldn¡¯t affect the child¡¯s bright future. With this child¡¯s intelligence and appearance, I guarantee that he will be a big star.¡± Adam didn¡¯t want to lose Daniel. Each time he saw Daniel and Aiden together, he felt that Aiden became a different person. While convincing Isabel, he saw that Aiden was about to leave, he got worked up and rushed over to stop Aiden. ¡°Aiden, you can¡¯t leave. You agreed that we brothers will have a drink tonight. Since all of you are here tonight, no one is to leave.¡± Isabel finally understood why Adam and Aiden looked so simr. They were brothers. But because they looked so much alike, she made a mistake of sleeping with Adam thinking that he was Aiden. ¡°Are you twins?¡± Isabel guessed since they also looked simr in age. ¡°Yes. He is the elder brother.¡± Adamughed and exined as if Isabel was a family member. ¡°I only have an hour.¡± Aiden looked at Adam who was blocking him. He pped his forehead, at times he didn¡¯t know what he should do with his twin brother. To say that he wasn¡¯t matured, but the Morning Star Entertainment was so well managed by him that profits kept rising each year. To say that he is matured, but look the way he blocked him, he was just like a kid. ¡°Okay, okay, one hour. Daniel, how about you?¡± Adam looked at Daniel and blinked, the meaning was for him to quickly convince his mother. Daniel looked at Adam and then at Aiden. Although Aiden was cold towards him uncle Adam was close to him. Being with uncle Adam was like being with his father. When he thought of this, the kid turned and smiled cutely. Then he turned on his cuteness and charm towards Isabel, ¡°Mommy, I really like uncle Howard. I also like to be a small actor. Last night you agreed and you said that it is not right to go back on your words. Mommy, you are an adult. You won¡¯t go back on your words, right?¡± Isabel was speechless. The words that she used to teach her son was now used by him to teach her. And it was done in front of Adam and Aiden, she was utterly embarrassed. ¡°Adam, did you bring the contract with you?¡± Isabel could only turn and ask Adam. ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, he did. Adam wanted to sign the contract yesterday but Daniel refused. Daniel wanted to give himself one night and day to convince Isabel. ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll sign first and then you and how¡­ Aiden can start drinking, how about that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Aiden started to speak and was interrupted by Adam, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± After finishing, he grabbed Daniel from Isabel and kissed his cheek, ¡°Good man! I love it when you do that, do you want to be my godson?¡± ¡°No.¡± Daniel immediately thought that Aiden was his daddy and if he were to call Adam daddy, then it would be weird. ¡°Is it because of him?¡± Adam looked at Aiden and softly asked. The kid maintains his silence and that was as good as agreeing. Adamughed, ¡°If it¡¯s because of him, then you should agree, then in future, we father and son can torture him.¡± After hearing this, Daniel wanted to ask Adam if he had regarded Aiden as his elder brother. A younger brother who loved to torture the elder brother.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But very quickly he came to his senses, torturing Aiden could be fun. Aiden deserved it for he had hurt mommy. So when Adam hugged him and sat down at the sofa, he asked Isabel, ¡°Mommy, uncle Howard wants to be my Godfather, then will I have a daddy in future?¡± Isabel¡¯s body shook and looked towards Adam. The way he carried Daniel was so loving and tender. When she thought about her childcking a father¡¯s love and Adam was indeed Daniel¡¯s father, she agreed, ¡°Okay, but you must not cling onto uncle Howard. He is a big Boss and is very busy, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Godfather, let me down, you should quickly sign the contract with mommy.¡± Once he mentioned godfather, Aiden who was seated beside them frowned slightly. Was Adam really this child¡¯s father? He has never known his brother would ept a godson. ¡°Why call godfather? Since you don¡¯t have a daddy, you might as well call me daddy. Come, daddy will give you a huge red packet.¡± Adam said and took out a red packet for Daniel which he had prepared in the morning. Daniel immediately waved his hand, ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept your red packet. But I can call you daddy.¡± He just wanted to take a jab at Aiden. ¡°Since you have agreed, then this is daddy¡¯s gift to you. You must ept the first red packet.¡± Daniel continued to shake his head, ¡°No, mommy said, I cannot ept someone else things.¡± Chapter 23 I’m Your Daddy Chapter 23 I¡¯m Your Daddy ¡°I¡¯m not someone else, I¡¯m your daddy now.¡± Adam has already seen Aiden¡¯s deepening expression. He felt that Aiden and Isabel must have some issues in the past. If these two person¡¯s rtionship doesn¡¯t progress, then he will help them. ¡°Still no, we are not familiar yet. Once we¡¯re more familiar then I¡¯ll ept a little. Yes, all I can ept is one hundred.¡± Daniel said seriously. Adam wanted to ask this little kid that yesterday when he earned sixty thousand from him, howe he didn¡¯t see Daniel flinch. He really had a way with fortunes. When he should benefit, he will not be shy. When he shouldn¡¯t benefit, he will not want a bit. This kid has charisma and must have been brought up well by his mother. He was increasingly fond of him. ¡°Mister Howard, let¡¯s sign the contract.¡± Isabel sat directly opposite Aiden and now that she was facing Aiden, it was like she was sitting on a cushion full of pins. She knew that he hated her. Whenever she recalled what he had said each time they met, she would be dejected. She just wanted to sign the contract and leave. When being in the same space as Aiden, she will find it difficult to breathe even though he doesn¡¯t speak. Adam took out an agreement, ¡°Miss White, this is the agreement with Daniel. You must look carefully before you sign this contract.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Isabel stretched out her hand to take the contract. Unexpectedly Aiden reached across and grabbed it, ¡°I¡¯ll have a look.¡± It was a well defined and beautiful hand. Following the hand, she could see his Adam''s apple, and Isabel¡¯s mind shed the word, ¡°Sexy¡±. Each movement of Aiden was captivating, alluring, and a feast to the eyes. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t even like my son so why are you interested?¡± Aiden red at Adam, ¡°He is still young and has his studies. You cannot let him throw away his studies to produce movies and TV shows. That will ruin his life.¡± What Aiden said surprised Isabel. She has never thought that Aiden would be concerned for Daniel. Adamughed loudly, ¡°Sure, since my brother is so concerned over my son, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Isabel thought that Aiden will need a while but he just took slightly over a minute and highlighted several parts. ¡°Just amend these few areas and it should be okay. Miss White, have a look and see if there are any other questions.¡± Isabel took over the agreement from Aiden and her fingertips inadvertently touched his fingers. At that moment, her heart almost jumped out and she blushed, ¡°Thanks.¡± Polite and distant attitude made Aiden feel that she isn¡¯t the type of woman who was a gold digger. But he couldn¡¯t shake off the image of her five years ago. With regards to this woman, his first impression was that she had no self-respect, no shame, and no limits. Isabel took over the agreement like she had been shocked and looked at it from the beginning to the end. She was overwhelmed as she had never signed such agreements before. It was a good thing for her that Aiden was here, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to spot the problem areas. ¡°Just go with what Mr. Howard suggested for the amendments.¡± Adam took over and looked at where his brother had highlighted. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Aiden, are you really my brother?¡± Why did he have a feeling that Daniel was Aiden¡¯s son? Aiden was able to consider every detail for Daniel. Aiden raised his eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t you consider yourself as Daniel¡¯s daddy? Can a daddy take advantage of his own son?¡± ¡°Where did I take advantage of him? I gave him the very best resources.¡± ¡°Okay, consider that he spends twenty-four hours a day eating and sleeping to film, no matter how much he earns, he would have lost his childhood.¡± Daniel was dazed and confused and snatched the contract from Adam. This was about him selling his youth, he had to have a good look by himself. When he saw the kid reading the contract word by word, Adam¡¯s heart softened and asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Not too bad.¡± The kid nodded and then saw a line and suggested, ¡°I can eat lunch boxes with the adults but shouldn¡¯t you provide me two extra chicken drumsticks since I¡¯m growing, plus ice ¡­¡± At this point, he stopped and carefully looked at Isabel. ¡°Plus ice cream, correct?¡± Adam lovingly stroked Daniel¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to understand aplex document such as this agreement. He was proud to ept this godson. ¡°Yes, can?¡± Daniel replied Adam and he still looked towards Isabel. Isabel shook her head, ¡°You can¡¯t have ice cream for every meal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not spending your money, Isabel. This was a request by Daniel, can¡¯t you agree to it?¡± Adam couldn¡¯t resist speaking out for Daniel. ¡°He is still teething, do you want his teeth to rot? Wouldn¡¯t that affect the filming schedule? Or do you want to give him dentures?¡± Aiden spoke before Isabel said anything. ¡°Yes yes, exactly that,¡± Isabel added. Daniel pouted, ¡°Okay, one ice cream a week.¡± This should do, right? If not, he doesn¡¯t feel like living without any freedom. ¡°Done, is there any other problem?¡± Adam realized that he didn¡¯t consider thoroughly for Daniel. He started to self reflect. Looks like it was not easy being a daddy. He just thought that the kid liked to eat and didn¡¯t consider the rest. Daniel continued to look at the contract, ¡°Why do I still have to attend kindergarten?¡± This time his re fell onto Aiden. This was Aiden¡¯s additional request. He wanted to go into acting because he didn¡¯t want to attend kindergarten. It¡¯s so boring. Although each day there were little girls ying with him, that was the only interesting part. He still didn¡¯t want to attend kindergarten anymore. ¡°You are a child and attending kindergarten is your responsibility,¡± Aiden said calmly to educate him. ¡°But, I know everything that they teach at the kindergarten. To learn again, it¡¯s like you spit out the wine ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . in your mouth and then drink it again. Would it taste nice? It¡¯s disgusting.¡± The example given by Daniel, made Aiden lose hisposure and spit out a mouthful of wine. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Isabel red at the kid. Daniel lowered his little head, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the truth.¡± On seeing the dejected expression of her kid, Isabel¡¯s heart ached, ¡°Once mommy is free, I¡¯ll look for another kindergarten. But this month¡¯s school fees had been paid, you must finish this month before we change.¡± ¡°Aiden, don¡¯t you often donate to build some kindergarten and schools? Do you have any suggestions for a good kindergarten?¡± Adam now behaved like a good daddy, not forgetting about Aiden¡¯s resources. It¡¯s a waste not tapping into it. Chapter 24 Blind Love Meets the Cold Wind Chapter 24 Blind Love Meets the Cold Wind Aiden Howard considered for a second and turned to Daniel White, "The Sage United School is a good ce. Its integrated education includes kindergarten, elementary school, middle school and high school. If you want to go, I can make a call, and it will be all set.¡± ¡°Sage United School?" Daniel White''s eyes twinkled, but soon dimmed, ¡°Thanks, but the kindergarten I am going now is fine.¡± Sage United School was way too expensive. In the kindergarten, he had heard other parents talk about Sage United School and its sky-high tuition fees. He didn¡¯t want Mommy to stress out because of the tuition. Aiden Howard immediately realized the problem from the kid¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t expect the kid to be so thoughtful. Obviously Daniel was reluctant to go because of the tuition, so he couldn¡¯t help but said tenderly, ¡°Since the Howard family has donated to the school, there will always be an extra space that¡¯s free. This space has been idle for two years. If Daniel is willing to go, why don¡¯t you just send him to attend kindergarten there." Isabel White heard Aiden¡¯s words. She had been in France for five years, nothing she hadn¡¯t run into before, ¡°Free for real?" ¡°For real." "Mommy..." Daniel White¡¯s eyes sparkled like the stars. Isabel White bit her lip, hesitating because in this way she would owe Aiden Howard a favor, "But..." "If Miss White feels ufortable for bothering my brother, then I will just deduct half of Daniel''s performance ie and give it to my brother, how about that?" Adam Howard was aware that Isabel White didn''t like to take advantage of others. Adam Howard really liked Daniel White this kid. He didn¡¯t want Daniel to miss such a good opportunity because of Isabel White. "Alright." Isabel White nodded and agreed. Originally, she never thought her son could now earn his own kindergarten expenses at such a young age. Daniel White was a child after all. His focus was only on eating and attending kindergarten, so he just browsed through everything else on the contract and put it down, "Mommy, please sign it for me, I agree." Daniel behaved like an adult. If he weren''t so small in size, it was hard to believe that he was only four- year-old. Isabel White took the pen handed over by Aiden Howard and signed her name in the guardian''s column. "Okay, Daniel, the signing isplete, shall we go home now?" Aiden Howard raised his head and nced at Isabel White. He was surprised that she hurried to leave and didn''t want to stay with Adam Howard any longer. Aiden Howard¡¯s nce meant a different story in the eyes of Adam Howard, so he hurriedly stopped Isabel White, ¡°Why so hurried, now that Daniel called me daddy, doesn¡¯t he deserve a cozy family time with his daddy and uncle?" Isabel White lowered her head and took a look at the time. In fact, there was not much time left in an hour. She also wanted Daniel White to have a taste of paternal love, so she agreed, "Fine." It was the first time for the room to choose children''s songs. There were French, English, and Chinese ones, which Isabel White didn¡¯t expect to happen. But Adam White picked all the songs that Daniel could sing easily, so it became a special show for the little guy. "Haha, that sounds perfect." Adam White picked up the wine ss and bumped into Isabel White¡¯s, "I think Daniel can also grow into a fine singer. It''s very promising as well." "No need, he only likes acting, now this is great." If it wasn''t for the child to have a Daddy, Isabel would not have agreed to have Daniel White to work in MorningStar Entertainment. Bitterness along with sourness emerged in her heart, and she felt that it was because of her that the kid couldn¡¯t receive enough love from a father, so Isabel White drank more and more. A flush of peachy redness surfaced on her fair cheeks. As she raised her head inadvertently, her eyes encountered Aiden Howard¡¯s freezingly cold gaze. That was the feeling Aiden Howard had always given to the others. But Isabel White was not used to it at all, and she felt like getting caught. When she was about to leave, she heard Daniel White eximed excitedly, "Mommy, Miss in the Rains and Winds, your favorite song, I want hear it." Isabel White blushed. She just hummed to the phone asionally and had never sung in front of others, ¡°Daniel!" Yet the little guy dragged her all the way to the front of the screen. When Isabel White was in a panic, Adam White had already handed the microphone to Aiden Howard, "Brother, it would be a shame without a male voice in such a duet. You know I suck at this. If you don''t want to have nightmares, sing it for me." The prelude began, and the lyrics wereing soon. Aiden Howard frowned, but he still picked up the microphone. In fact, he hadn''t sung for a long time. He couldn¡¯t help to apanying Isabel White¡¯s lonely figure in the front. "It''s hard to resolve all the longings, but our love is sincere." The male voice rang out. Aiden Howard sang it so well that Isabel White had the illusion that the original soundtrack was yed. She had no choice but to take over the female voice, "The sea of love has be vast, and the blind love meets the cold wind." It seemed that she was singing for what she has gone through every time she sang this sentence. ¡°We fly to the different parts of the world, but when will we meet again." "The wind sound like crying in the rainstorm." This sentence was followed by Aiden Howard¡¯sst sentence, and Isabel White''s eyes reddened, as if it was talking about Aiden Howard and her. After the love song was finished, Adam Howard had already been astonished. Aiden Howard sang a love song with a woman?! And he sang it with emotions?! Adam Howard was just about to tease Aiden Howard when the phone rang abruptly. It was a call from the crew, he picked it up, "What''s the matter?" "Okay, I will be there." Adam Howard hung up the phone and got up, "Brother, it¡¯s an emergency, I''ll have to take care of it, send Isabel and Daniel back home for me please." "Okay." Aiden Howard was reluctant, but he overheard the phone call that Adam Howard just answered. It was indeed an emergency. "Mommy, you sang well, so did you Uncle Howard, shall we sing another song?" Daniel wanted Mommy and Daddy to be together again. Daddy''s performance tonight was not bad, if things went on like this, it shouldn''t be bad for him and Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Mommy. Anyway, he was fickle-minded. He was just a child, so he was not ashamed of it. Isabel White¡¯s entire face flushed, "It''s toote, let''s go, you gotta go to the kindergarten tomorrow morning." "Now, I''ll take you two home. Tomorrow morning, I will send Daniel to Sage United." Aiden Howard also stood up as soon as Adam Howard left in a hurry. His shadow engulfed Isabel White, who panicked under such a strong sense of pressure made by Aiden Howard. She was unable to stand still with high heels on, leaning over to the side. Isabel White closed her eyes and waited for the pain. Unexpectedly, she felt nothing but a gentle arm around her body, circling her into the masculine hug. Then, it was a vibrant and pleasant male voice, "Drank too much?" Chapter 25 Heart-Shaped Cufflinks Chapter 25 Heart-Shaped Cufflinks Isabel vaguely opened her eyes, only to gaze directly into the eyes of Aiden. It was as if a vortex had sucked all her body and mind into it. She panicked and struggled hard, "I... I¡¯m sorry, I seem to drink a little too much. " "The Remy Martin was too strong, we¡¯ll take red wine next time." There¡­there is a ¡°next time¡±? Isabel nodded vaguely in confusion. "Can we go?" Aiden frowned as he released Isabel. He still felt awkward when he remembered that he once saw the red dots on her body. "Yes, I can do it myself." Isabel waved her hand towards Daniel, and the little brat came over to hold her hand. After that, with Aiden upfront, Isabel and Daniel at the back, they walked out of the lounge together. The waiters on the red carpet lined up neatly and uniformly as they gazed over in Aiden¡¯s direction without blinking when they saw him. It was definitely a sight not to be missed. Isabel was swaying as she walked, she really drank too much. She would have fallen if it wasn''t for Daniel''s strenuous efforts to support and hold her. "Mr¡­ Mr Howard, please wait for me." Isabel panicked as she witnessed Aiden entering the elevator. It seemed like she was stepping on cotton, with one foot high and another foot low. Every step she took was unsteady and off-bnce, threatening her to nearly fall down several times. Aiden frowned, stretching his long legs out of the elevator, he leaned forward to picked Isabel up. He looked towards Daniel, who was stunned speechless and said, "Tug on my shirt, don''t walk away." "Yes." Daniel looked at Aiden in admiration, what a strong man he is. After all, he was unable to pick mummy up. Isabel did not realize at all, that all the way from the elevator to the Maybach, she was the focal point of the entire Grand Hyatt Club. It was unfortunate that the three friends of Aiden''s were not there tonight. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Otherwise, there would be a great show to witness. Isabel fell asleep. Initiallyying on Daniel''sp, Aiden couldn''t resist seeing her body weight exert pressure against the tiny figure of the child, so he held her against his own body instead. After this, she fell asleep directly in his arms as if it was intentional. Pushing her away and moving back. Pushing her away, and moving back again. Aiden had no choice but only topromise in the end. It seemed like he owed this woman in his past life, giving her the opportunity to offer her his first hug several times, second hug and so on... What he did not know was that the first hug he gave her wasn''t the one at the Grand Hyatt Club five years ago, but the one on that night seventeen years ago. Because he had been drinking, it was Ewan who was driving. Initially, Ewan thought that his CEO would sit in the passenger seat and allow both the mother and child to sit at the back. He did not expect that Aiden would take the back seat all of a sudden. Remembering that he was the one who personally sent Isabel to the police station five years ago, would she settle old scores with him once Isabel and Aiden started dating? Just thinking about this, Ewan''s eyelids trembled in fear. The car stopped. It was stopped downstairs of the apartment building of T University. Not only was Isabel asleep, Daniel, who always slept early, was also asleep. Aiden picked Isabel up. Ewan took the initiative of his own ord to pick Daniel up, seeing Aiden digging for house keys in Isabel¡¯s bag while holding her at the same time. It gave a feeling as if the CEO suddenly had aplete family. It would be nice if all three of them were a family. At least the CEO would no longer be alone. As the door opened, Ewan hurriedly ced Daniel on his tiny bed, "CEO, let me send you back." It¡¯s alright, you should go back first." Initially, Aiden wanted to put Isabel down. However, the sleepingdy''s hands gripped tightly on his arm, as if they were growing roots. He tried to pull her away twice but failed, so he could only do it slowly. "Good." Ewan looked at Aiden like he was looking at a monster, ording to Larry, he had only seen the CEO hold two women after all these years. No, the first one was just a six-year-old girl, and the second one, Isabel, was only considered a real woman. Ewan was just trying to test him, but he did not expect that Aiden was actually going to stay. Blinking his eyes in awe, he swiftly moved towards the door, "CEO, I''ll leave first then." The door gently closed. There were only the three of them left in the tiny apartment at that time. Daniel''s limbs stretched as he slept more soundly. Isabel was still nestled in Aiden''s arms, refusing to let go of him in any way. Holding thedy in his arms with one hand, he had the key that opened the door in the other hand. The only reason he stayed was solely because of a small pendant on the key ring. A heart-shaped cufflink to be exact. These kinds of cufflinks were custom made. This was customized exclusively to nobody else but Aiden. However, the cufflink on Isabel¡¯s keyring had probably been hanging on the key for decades, and had been worn out to the point where it had no edges, just leaving a smooth surface. With a light touch, Aiden removed the cufflinks from the key ring. This was the first time he saw people taking cufflinks for a pendant. And taking what might have been his cufflinks as a pendant was even more of a ¡°first¡± for him. He had recycled all of his clothes since he was a child, even if they were too small to wear. His cufflinks were also all recycled. After all, they were made of gold. ying with the shining cufflink in his hand, Aiden looked down at the Isabel who was lying in his arms. She slept in his arms so defencelessly every time, as if she had made sure that he was a decent man that would never do anything bad to her. Or, was she defenseless towards any men? Thinking of this, Aiden put the cufflinks away, then let go of Isabel¡¯s fingers one by one before she was ced on the bed. The pink bed, like a fantasy, was every girl''s favourite colour. Perhaps she felt ufortable sleeping with a tight cor, Isabel reached out to untie her cor in confusion. This time, the skin by her cor was clean and free from any red spots. Isabel¡¯s skin was soft and tender. Gazing at it, Aiden realized that he had seen enough of what he should see. After thinking about it, he still decided to take off her shoes and loosen two more clothespins. Back then, Ewan had already taken the tiny shoes off Daniel. Looking at both mother and child sleeping so sweetly, Aiden then turned around and tucked the cufflinks down his pocket. After taking just two steps, he felt that what he had done was inappropriate. What if the cufflinks did not belong to him but were somebody else¡¯s with the same model? Wouldn''t it be wrong to take it away like this... In the end, he took a pair of scissors, cut off the cufflinks on his sleeve to hang it onto Isabel¡¯s keyring, before he turned around and left. The door opened as fresh air invaded the room. Aiden who initially did not drink too much, was almost half-awake now. "Mr Howard, don''t go, please don''t go..." ady murmured from the bed behind him. It was Isabel. She was asleep, and her dreams were all about Mr Howard. It must be Adam. He suddenly felt that sending her home was a joke. If she liked Adam, she should not mess with him in the future anymore, even if she somehow stole this cufflink from him... Chapter 26 - Aidens Domineering Character Chapter 26 - Aiden''s Domineering Character Early in the morning. Daniel waited boringly for Isabel under the shady tree downstairs, for Isabel to send him to kindergarten. As soon as the child came down, he gazed around but did not see Aiden at all. Forget about it, Aiden said that he would send him to kindergarten today when he was drinking yesterday. He should not take the words of a drunk man too seriously. He picked up a small pebble, kicked it to the curb and let it bounce back. After all, that''s how simple a child''s world is, a pebble can turn out to be a world of fun. A shadow appeared on the grass ahead of him, Daniel turned around and rushed back in excitement, "Mummy, hurry up, or we''ll bete." However, the adult''sp Daniel jumped towards today seemed to be one sizerger than the one he usually hugged, "You..." He raised his head to look up. Aiden did not say anything, he just stared down at him quietly. Daniel still felt the difference and realized it at once, "You''re Aiden right?" Adam was not as cold and indifferent as Aiden. "Right, how long until your mummyes down?" By the fact that the child had just hugged his thighs and called out for Mummy, Aiden knew that the child must have been waiting for Isabel for so long. "Almost here, almost. Uncle Howard, are you here to drop me off at Sage United School?" Initially thinking that Aiden, who had been drinkingst night, had forgotten all about it. However, he showed up right on time, just in time to get to the kindergarten. "Well, a promise is a promise." "Yeah, going back on your word doesn¡¯t make you a good boy." "I''m an adult." Aiden corrected. "Going back on your word doesn¡¯t make you a good man." Daniel grinned, narrowing his eyes while revising the statement. Although he had grudges against Aiden, he was indeed his daddy. As it was best to just forgive and forget, he reluctantly started a brief conversation with him. "Hey, why are you missing a cufflink on your sleeve?" The child happened to stare right at Aiden¡¯s sleeve, so it was easy for him to realise that. Aiden grinned, "It¡¯s okay, I identally lost it. I''ll just have someone to sew it backter." He had an overnight video conferencest night, he didn''t even have time to change his clothes before rushing here. The child, still staring at his sleeve, felt that the cufflinks on his sleeves were familiar. Out of the blue, the thoughts of mummy¡¯s keyring having the same cufflink hit him. Mummy had had that cufflink on her keyring since the day he could remember. It seemed that Mummy really really liked Daddy. So much that all of Daddy''s things were treasured and brought everywhere she went for many years. "Daniel, let''s go, hurry up, or it will be toote." Isabel carried the trash as rushed out of the apartment building, shouting as she ran. At first nce, she was stunned when she saw Aiden in front of her, "Mr Howard, you..." All of a sudden, Aiden felt pleasant, perhaps it was himself that she had called in her sleepst night. This is because she called him Mr Howard too. "Go throw out the trash and get in the car." Aiden''s lips were slightly tangled, habitually giving Isabel orders and at the same time, holding onto Daniel¡¯s tiny hand as they walked towards his ck Maybach in style. The polished Maybach stopped there like a wild horse, Daniel got in the car obediently. Isabel, on the other hand, had thrown the trash away and was rushing over, "Mr Howard, do you really want to send Daniel to Sage United School?" She thought that he was merely making empty promises This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Daniel said that children who go back on their words are bad children and adults who go back on their words are not good men." She would be a bad person if she rejected again. For the first time, Isabel experienced the domineering character of Aiden. No chance was given to turn him down at all. Biting onto her lips, Isabel had no choice but to open the door and get into the car. The car moved gently, Aiden was about to roll down the window when a man in a smoky grey casual suit ran over. "Isabel, I bought your favourite buns, remember to eat them with Daniel." It was Owen Read. Aiden was about to speed up, but when he saw the man, his face darkened, "Do you want me to stop the car?" "No...no need." Isabel shook her head as she said to Owen who was chasing after her outside the car, "Senior, I''m in a hurry, thank you, but I don¡¯t want it." "No, I bought it all, it can''t be wasted, you bring it onto the car and eat it slowly." Owen quickened his pace and eventually caught up. The aromatic bun was passed into the car window, hastily stuffed into the hands of Isabel. "Thanks, I''m leaving now." Once Aiden set his foot stepped on the elerator, the Maybach shot off like an arrow off the bow, as if he couldn''t wait to get rid of Owenpletely. Smelling the aroma of the buns all over the car, Daniel wanted to eat, "Mummy, I want to eat buns." Isabel was just about to get a bun for Daniel when she heard Aiden say, " Sage United School provides breakfast every day, so don''t eat any outside food." Isabel''s hand stiffened, since the day she came back to T City, she bought this bun for breakfast every morning, so much so that even Owen thought she loved this bun. She put the bun down embarrassingly, "Okay, Daniel will eat at school." "It''s all your fault for getting upte," Daniel muttered to Isabel, causing him to have no breakfast but buns every day. This will make me so hungry. "When that book is fully tranted after a few days, mummy won''t stay upte, okay?" Isabel pinched the little brat''s little nose. Even if Daniel wasn''t born to Aiden but Adam, he would still be the apple of her eyes. She would just keep this matter deep down in her heart. How miserable she was to fall in love with the elder brother but have the child of his younger brother, and that she could never date the man she truly loved in this lifetime. Thinking of this, Isabel slowly raised her head and peeked at the man in the driver''s seat. Comparatively, even if the two men looked exactly the same, she would still love Aiden. It was exactly the same in her memories. She was really stupid back then, how did she think of Adam as Aiden? Thinking deep into her thoughts, a tiny hand tugged on her sleeve and a tiny mouth approached her ear. "Mummy, stop being a nymphomaniac, Uncle Howard is waiting for us to get off." Isabel suddenly regained consciousness, only then did she realize that the Maybach had stopped, and that Aiden had already gotten out of the car. He was already standing outside the car waiting for her and Daniel to get off. "Daniel, what happened?" Isabel blushed, she had just be a nymphomaniac for a second then, gazing at Aiden, her mind drifted off to nowhere. "Uncle Howard said he''s hungry, he wants to have breakfast, so get off the car." Only then did Isabel get out of the car hastily, ring down at her watch, "Mr Howard, will he bete?" At this point, if he left after breakfast, he would bete for school. Beingte on the first day, Isabel felt bad. "No." Aiden entered the restaurant in front of him with big strides, and the text message he had just sent to the principal of Sage United School had already got a reply. Today, the whole school would start ss an hourte. Hence, if he said he wouldn''t bete, then he wouldn''t bete. Chapter 27 She is Mine Chapter 27 She is Mine This was a low-key yet luxurious breakfast restaurant. Aiden often came here to eat. As soon as Aiden appeared at the door of the restaurant, a waiter came over and said, "Sir, please." The waiters here didn¡¯t know Aiden¡¯s name. They only knew that Aiden was a very respectable and noble person. What¡¯s more, their restaurant forbade staff to talk and gossip about Aiden. Aiden nodded and went into his own private room. Isabel took Daniel¡¯s hand and followed Aiden closely. Isabel and Daniel didn¡¯t feel afraid. In France, they also had gone to restaurants that look very upscale. "We want three portions of your signature dishes." Aiden ordered directly without asking Isabel and Daniel. Isabel clutched the small bag of steamed stuffed buns in her hand and said in a hurry, "Two portions will be fine." She could eat steamed stuffed buns. She had owed Aiden a lot. If she continued to spend his money, she would feel sorry and upset. The waiter didn¡¯t know how to answer. Then Aiden said in a deep voice, "Other food brought in from outside is forbidden here." "Oh." Isabel had no choice but to sit on the opposite side of Aiden quietly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . When she saw the signature dishes, she finally knew the life of a man like Aiden. There were Chinese food and Western-style food. There were more than a dozen small dishes in front of everyone, which were filled with delicacies. There was not much food in each dish. But there were many kinds of food. If she had finished all the dishes, she thought she would be stuffed. Aiden started eating. He still kept elegant when he ate. This was the first time Isabel had met a man who could let others feelfortable when he was eating. The buns had been left aside by her for a long time. She and Daniel just ate quietly. Aiden ate so gracefully. So, she needed to pretend to be elegant. At least, she wouldn¡¯t disgrace him. She could only eat a little of each dish. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t think she would be stuffed. But when all of the dishes were eaten up, she was too stuffed. Daniel finished all the dishes, too, and his little stomach became round. He said to Aiden happily, "Thank you, Uncle Howard. They are delicious." Isabel bravely handed the credit card to the waiter, "I¡¯ll settle the bill." Daniel was going to the Sage United School that was rmended by Aiden. If she let Aiden pay the bill, she would be sorry and guilty. So, she wanted to pay the bill. Although it was expensive here, she must pay the bill. The waiter looked at her credit card and said with a smile, "This gentleman is a VIP in our restaurant. There is no extra charge." Isabel was stunned slightly and asked Aiden with her eyes what the waiter meant. She really didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t have to pay for this breakfast? There were many kinds of dishes in those small bowls and dishes. Almost all kinds of food are avable, such as, something flying in the sky, something running on the ground, and something swimming in the water. There were some dishes that she didn¡¯t know the name of. Although she was just stuffed, she thought this meal must be expensive. "I have the annual card. There is no limit to every meal." Seeing Isabel¡¯s puzzled look, Aiden calmly picked up the buns beside her seat and threw them into the garbage can, while exining to her in a low voice. "How much are it for one year?" Isabel didn¡¯t notice that the buns were thrown into the garbage can. It was the meal that she focused on now. That was OK if there was no limit to one person. And it was better if there was no limit to two people. When she said this, a woman came out of the room next to them. That woman looked at Isabel sarcastically, "It¡¯s 10 million Yuan a year. Why don¡¯t you apply for one card? I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have enough money. " "Abby White¡­¡­" Isabel was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Abby here. It had been five years. Since she escaped from the wedding, she had be a disgrace to the White family. She knew that all the people in the White family wanted to find her and chop her. But after five years, that kind of hate should fade away. But now Abby still wanted to chop her. "Isabel, are you here to apply for a job as a waitress?" Abby arrogantly watched Isabel from head to toe. Isabel was dressed in cheap clothes and could notpare with the upper-ss people who came here to eat. She was only qualified to be a waitress here. Daniel had understood that Abby was satirizing his mother. He put his little hands on his waist and went forward, "Miss, do you think it¡¯s disgraceful to be a waiter or waitress?" Abby found out that there was a child next to Isabel. She didn¡¯t take Daniel seriously. "Do you think it¡¯s glorious to be a waiter or waitress?" "Labor is the most glorious, which is much more glorious than thezy people." Daniel went on speaking slowly. "Ha." A waitress couldn¡¯t helpughing. "What are youughing at?" Abby then realized that the waitress wasughing at her, and she immediately became angry. "Miss, you are not a policewoman. Peopleugh when they want tough and cry when they want to cry. It¡¯s none of your business." Daniel saw that the waitress who justughed became frightened by Abby. He immediately stood straight in front of the waitress. The people who satirized his mother were not good people. So, he really hated Abby. "You, you are impolite and ill-bred and just a rude child without a father." Being taught by a child, Abby also realized more and more people around them and got angrier, so she pushed Daniel. Isabel was just about to take Daniel away. But she didn¡¯t expect that her child was pushed. If she hadn¡¯t helped Daniel, the child would have fallen to the ground. When she heard Abby said that Daniel was a child without a father, Isabel suddenly became angry. She pulled Daniel behind her and said, "Abby White, apologize." "Apologize? Why should I apologize? It¡¯s you who should apologize to me. Isabel, I didn¡¯t expect that you reallye back and have to apply for a waitress. It serves you right." Abby raised her hand and pped Isabel. Isabel¡¯s fair face immediately became red, "You¡­ You..." She didn¡¯t expect that Abby was so arrogant that she dared to p her. Aiden reached out an arm and took Isabel to his side. He also held her hand. His palm was warm and dry, which made her feelfortable and at ease. "Manager Hood, my woman was pped. How will you deal with this matter?" Aiden had already left the restaurant. But when he went to the car, he found that Isabel and Daniel were not with him. When he returned to the restaurant again, he saw the farce caused by Abby. Aiden¡¯s tone was not high or low, but his voice was very attractive. With his handsome appearance, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention and let others look at him. The first person who looked at Aiden obsessively was Abby. She regarded him as Adam, "Mr. Howard, are youe here for meal? May I have your autograph? " Aiden had been used to the situation where people regarded him as Adam. He turned his head lightly, ignoring Abby at all. He looked at Isabel¡¯s red and swollen face carefully. When the crowd was still wondering about his words "my woman", he said to Isabel softly, "Hit her just as she hit you." Chapter 28 He was not Hopeless Chapter 28 He was not Hopeless Isabel¡¯s face turned redder. Although it was not the first time that a man had supported her, it was the first time that a man had supported her in front of so many people. Moreover, this man was a person she had loved for many years. Abby became anxious. She stretched out her hand to pull Aiden and Isabel apart. "Mr. Howard, I¡¯m her elder sister. It¡¯s normal for me to teach my younger sister. Isabel is not obedient. You should stay away from her. If you need something, I can help you." He was even more handsome than Adam in movies and TV series. He was so handsome and cool that she was excited. Although he was married, Abby was willing to be the man¡¯s lover. She even imagined the scene that she slept with this man. "Go away." Aiden growled angrily, which made Abby¡¯s outstretched hand stop abruptly and made Abby dare not to touch Aiden. The man¡¯s aura was too strong. Just two words made Abby shiver. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Howard. It¡¯s our mismanagement," Manager Hood said. And then he turned to Abby, "Miss White, please apologize." Manager Hood had alreadye over and apologized to Aiden. And then he urged Abby to apologize. Otherwise, they would be over. The words "Miss White" made Abby think that Manager Hood was trying to appease her. Suddenly, she became arrogant again. "Isabel, apologize quickly." Abby knew Manager Hood wasn¡¯t stupid. Isabel in cheap clothes couldn¡¯tpare with Abby in a famous brand. So, it was Isabel who should apologize. Manager Hood was in a hurry. He didn¡¯t expect that Abby was so silly. Others didn¡¯t know Aiden¡¯s background, but he knew. So, he urged Abby again, "Miss Abby White, please apologize." He did this for Abby¡¯s good. Otherwise, Abby would end up very terrible. "What? Manager Hood, you want me to apologize? How rude you are! You guys only know how to bully women." Abby nced at Aiden, feeling a little flustered. Aiden continued to ignore Abby. When he saw Isabel still didn¡¯t give some reactions, he bent slightly and his face was close to Isabel¡¯s ear, "If you don¡¯t p her, I¡¯ll use you of stealing my cufflink." Isabel was shocked. When she got up in the morning, she found that the cufflink of her key ring had been reced with a new one. She didn¡¯t have time to find out the reason, but now she understood that Aiden did thatst night. "You..." "Just do it, or I¡¯ll call the police now." Isabel bit her lip and was forced to step forward. Then, when everyone was thinking about the scene that Aiden talked with Isabel intimately, Isabel raised her hand and pped Abby hard. Now that she was going to p Abby, why not p her hard. In this way, she would be more Isabel was scared to close her eyes when she pped Abby. From childhood to adulthood, she had never hit anyone. But as soon as she remembered Abby said that Daniel was a child without a father, she just pped her as hard as she could. She needed to get rid of her anger by pping Abby. It was quiet. After a clear sound, the corridor suddenly became quiet. Even the breath was barely audible. Everyone looked at Isabel and Abby. But this time, it was Abby who was pped, not Isabel. "Ah..." Abby felt the pain in her face, and finally came to her sense. She raised her hand and was about to p Isabel. At this time, she still didn¡¯t realize that Aiden was not the person she could provoke. Aiden gave her a sharp look, and then the Manager Hood rushed forward and grabbed Abby¡¯s wrist. At the same time, he tried his best to wink at Abby, "Apologize quickly." Abby waspletely annoyed. She didn¡¯t expect that Manager Hood would help Aiden and Isabel. She screamed hysterically, "He is just an actor. Why is he so overbearing and arrogant? I want to call the police, call the police." "Thank you for saving me the phone bill." Aiden said coldly. In this case, Abby had to call the police even if she didn¡¯t want to call the police. Otherwise, she would be too embarrassed. Daniel saw Aiden support himself and his mother. At this moment, he only felt that Aiden¡¯s image as a father was better, and he was not hopeless. Daniel reached out his little hand to pull Aiden, and then raised his thumb, which meant his dad was very cool. However, after such a farce, he was afraid that he would bete today, "Uncle, will we bete?" The child whispered to Aiden. The scene was particrly warm. As if he was Aiden¡¯s son. "We won¡¯t." Aiden smiled gently. Aiden didn¡¯t know that every time he met the kid, he would smile unconsciously. That smile made him look very gentle and kind, totally different from his poker face, which shocked Manager Hood very much. Aiden could smile. Daniel felt relieved and pointed to Abby and said, "She provoked my mother first. She taunted my mother because mommy couldn¡¯t afford the VIP card." "Is it true?" Aiden turned to look at Abby, who had already called the police. Abby really couldn¡¯t ept this cool man helping Isabel. Why not protect her? "She¡¯s wearing cheap clothes. Do you think she can afford it? Mr. Howard, it was you that paid for the meal, right?" Aiden sneered, turned to Manager Hood and said, "I often go on business. For convenience, Manager Hood, please apply for a VIP card for Isabel for life, so as not to renew it every year." "My God, he is too rich." "He¡¯s so handsome." Some people were whispering in the crowd. The annual VIP card would cost 10 million Yuan. How much would it cost if someone had a card for life? Isabel had known that it cost ten million Yuan a year. It was too extravagant to cost 10 million Yuan a year for breakfast. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s impossible to eat here every day, right? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t want to owe Aiden too much, so she shook Aiden¡¯s hand. "Mr. Howard, I..." "Manager Hood, what are you still doing here?" Aiden interrupted Isabel directly, took his ck card from the wallet and handed it to Manager Hood. Everyone was shocked. Abby was shocked, too. It was the first time she had seen the ck card. Only a few people in the world could have a ck card. "Are you the actor, Adam?" Adam couldn¡¯t have a ck card. It was impossible. It was impossible. Aiden smiled slightly, "Miss White, you got the wrong person. I¡¯m Aiden, the CEO of Howard Group. Adam is my twin brother." "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s inferior for my younger brother to be an actor. He relies on his own ability to earn money and support himself, which is much better than those useless people who only know how to eat, drink and y every day, don¡¯t you think?" Daniel immediately agreed, "Yes, yes, she¡¯s a useless person." He didn¡¯t expect that his daddy¡¯s idea was the same as his. He also thought Abby was useless. "Aiden is the CEO of Howard Group. God, he is the richest man in Z Country. Thepany is one of the top 500panies in the world. No, it is one of the top 10 in the world..." A little girl screamed after browsing the information. At the same time, she looked at Isabel enviously and gossiped, "Is she your wife?" She was so low key, and her clothes were really low-key. Chapter 29 A Title out of Her Reach Chapter 29 A Title out of Her Reach Isabel¡¯s low-key attire didn¡¯t match her identity as the partner of the richest man in Z Country as well as a top ten ranking wife in the world. ¡°She is¡­¡± While looking at Isabel¡¯s pale face, strangely enough, Aiden blurted out these words without thinking. But he was abruptly interrupted by Isabel beside him, ¡°Aiden, we should go now, otherwise Daniel would bete to his kindergarten.¡± Daniel was Adam¡¯s son. No matter how much she liked Aiden, she wouldn¡¯t want to affect the rtionship between the two brothers. Everything was so messy. She was not worthy of her title. She couldn¡¯t foresee that the boy who had saved her a long time ago would be the richest man in Z Country, as well as ranked in the top ten richest persons in the world¡­ That was something that was out of her reach. In the distance, the sound of a police car siren was approaching them. It had really arrived. Abby was anxious right now as she said, ¡°Isabel, stop right there.¡± Aiden turned around and said coldly, ¡°You should be the one who should stop right there. You dare to hit someone rted to me, you¡¯ll be in custody for a month as well as fined for an amount of ten million Yuan.¡± If Isabel didn¡¯t force him to leave, he would have let her p Abby a few more times. Isabel was the first partner that he had brought out into the public. No matter what kind of rtionship they had, he couldn¡¯t see her getting bullied by anyone. A few minutester, two cars were leaving the Royal Crown Restaurant one after another. The car in front was a Maybach which contained Aiden, Isabel and Daniel as they were speeding towards Sage United School. Although it looked like they were going to bete, when the three of them reached the kindergarten, they were just in time. The ss was going to start in ten minutes¡¯ time. Daniel who used to be a little kid almost looked like a mature adult after everything that had happened. The car behind them was a police car. Abby didn¡¯t believe Aiden until she was being arrested by the police. When she was actually taken into custody and fined for ten million Yuan, she finally learned of Aiden¡¯s determination. But it was toote. As Isabel was walking out of the kindergarten feeling reluctant to leave her child, her phone had been ringing for a few times with iing calls. ¡°Are you still worried about him?¡± Aiden saw that Isabel was not following his pace, so he stopped while frowning at Isabel, who was hesitating a lot. He was amused by her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A¡­ A little.¡± Isabel scratched her head in embarrassment. The Sage United School was not the same as the kindergarten she used to get Daniel enrolled previously. This was a full-time boarding school, but the kid can go home every weekend. The students here had the choice of going home once a month or even once a year. It was very flexible. When Isabel mulled over the thought that she wouldn¡¯t be seeing Daniel for a week, she felt a little nervous. ¡°Based on how independent and smart Daniel is, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything for you to worry about. I think you should check your phone instead.¡± Her phone had been ringing all the time, which was quite annoying. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right, thanks for reminding me.¡± Isabel immediately checked her phone and saw that there were a few missed calls. These calls were made by only two people. One of them was Celia Wyatt, her best friend. Another was Henry White, her father. From the moment she had returned to the country, she hadn¡¯t been in touch with anybody yet. She was nning to get in touch with Celia after she had settled down, but she didn¡¯t expect Celia to get in touch with her first. As for Henry, there could only be one reason he was calling her at this moment. It must be because of Abby. Her phone number had never been changed before. Despite that, her father had never gotten in touch with her for the past five years. He was never concerned about her life all this time. Isabel immediately returned Celia¡¯s calls, ¡°Celia, long time no see.¡± ¡°At least you are aware that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. You didn¡¯t even let me know that you¡¯re back in the country and let me go to the airport to wee you. Isabel, you have gone too far this time.¡± Isabel felt sorry for her as she replied, ¡°I will go look for you after I have settled down.¡± ¡°I want to see Daniel, I know that he¡¯s back too.¡± Isabel was astonished as she retorted, ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°I saw him in a video few days ago, it seems that he¡¯s wanted by someone throughout the city. I initially thought that he was another person¡¯s child, until today when I saw you and Daniel appearing together. That is how I found out that you¡¯re back in the country.¡± ¡°What video are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the FlyingFishwork. You were pping Abby in that video, which is so refreshing. You should have hit her long ago. Anyway, do you want to have dinner with me tonight?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it on Sunday. Daniel wants to see you too, but I have some trantion job this week. I think I can finish it by Saturday. After that, I will bring Daniel and ask you out for a dinner. What do you think?¡± Isabel remembered that she still had some trantion work she had toplete soon. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make it that way. See you on Sunday night.¡± After she hung up the phone, Aiden was already waiting by the car, ¡°Get into the car.¡± Aiden had flung open the door to the passenger seat. Isabel entered the car without hesitation. Henry was calling her again. She hesitated for a while but decided that she couldn¡¯t avoid him forever. She answered the call immediately, ¡°Hi dad.¡± Although she had called him that, but there was no sign of familiarity and warmth in her voice. All that was left was a distant coldness. ¡°Isabel, your sister was arrested just now and she was even fined for ten million Yuan. If she can¡¯t pay up, she will be jailed for one year. Isabel, can you put in a word to Aiden for your sister¡¯s sake? So that there is a possibility of overturning this decision. Abby will never repeat her mistakes again.¡± Henry was acting so anxious only because he had learned that the chief executive officer of the Howard Group was now backing her. He could never in his life teach Isabel a lesson anymore. His priority was now to get Abby out of the police¡¯s custody. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Isabel, five years ago when you run away from your marriage, Mr. Barrett had decided to pull away his funds which were initially used to invest in the Q.D. Group. The Q.D. Group was on the verge of bankruptcy because of this. You didn¡¯t fulfil my orders back then, but now I am begging you for this one time, do you think you can help me?¡± Isabel remembered how she was being forced to marry Robert Barrett back then, and how she was being drugged helplessly. She remained silent at this end of the phone. ¡°Isabel, where are you now? Let me kneel down in front of you, alright?¡± Isabel was moved slightly as she had never seen her father, Henry, being so humble and submissive. ¡°Alright, I¡­¡± Before Isabel could finish her sentence, her phone was snatched away and the call ended abruptly. ¡°No way.¡± Aiden had decided in her ce, ¡°If Abby could do what she had done without punishment, she will repeat her actions again in the future. If youpromise now, she wille back to haunt you in a more severe way.¡± If he was not there, Isabel would have been bullied by Abby mercilessly. ¡°But she¡¯s still my sister after all, and now that my father¡­¡± ¡°You are treating her as your sister, but does she treat you as her younger sister? Or do you think that you deserved that treatment five years ago?¡± Five years ago, if he hadn¡¯t sent her to the police station, she would now be married to Robert. After that incident, he had sent someone to investigate the matter. But when he finally got his hands on some information, she had already left the detention centre and went abroad. They were only reunited after five long years. When she mentioned that she had been pregnant with Adam¡¯s child, he thought that she was joking. But to his surprise, she really came back with a son by her side. But when he saw her interacting with Adam, he couldn¡¯t be sure whether the child actually belonged to Adam or not. Chapter 30 He is no Longer Available Chapter 30 He is no Longer Avable Isabel was speechless for a moment. She directly blocked Henry ''s number for a moment. After two minutes, Miah¡¯s number showed up on the screen this time. Isabel secretly peeked at Aiden who was driving now. Although he was facing the front attentively, she knew she couldn¡¯t defy his decision in any way. In the end, she rejected the iing phone call and put Miah¡¯s number on the cklist instead. Henry was still her biological father, but Miah was not her biological mother. If Miah didn¡¯te to Henry¡¯s side back then, her mother wouldn¡¯t have divorced Henry. Perhaps, she would still be alive too. She logged onto the FlyingFishwork and saw a video about her. She saw that the hottest post on the main page had been shared by more than one hundred thousand people. Isabel checked the time and realized that it had only been one hour from the time she had left the Royal Crown Restaurant. Her news had been exploding on thework. ¡°It turns out that the chief executive officer of the Howard Group is Aiden Howard, who is as handsome as his younger brother. I like him.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you like him. Didn¡¯t you see the video? He¡¯s not avable anymore.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t announce that the woman beside him is indeed his wife. That means I still have a chance.¡± ¡°Ugh, they have been sending their child to the kindergarten. Is there any reason to believe she¡¯s not the wife? The child has inherited his father¡¯s and mother¡¯s genes perfectly. When he grows up, he will be a Prince Charming in the hearts of thousands of women.¡± ¡°I love guys who is protective of their wives. He¡¯s a real man.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that woman? I have never heard of her in all of T City.¡± ¡°I heard that she had appeared five years ago in those two wedding ceremonies. But she had announced at that time that she was bearing Adam Howard¡¯s child. He was Aiden¡¯s younger brother.¡± ¡°Oh my God, then does that child belongs to Aiden or Adam? Could it be that this woman has been sleeping with both of the brothers?¡± ¡°What if he is the richest man? He is even sharing the same woman with his younger brother. This is pathetic.¡± ¡°In my opinion, it is mostly that woman¡¯s fault. She has shamelessly sucked up to the younger brother before getting her hands on the older brother. She looks like she is a bitch.¡± Isabel couldn¡¯t take it anymore after reading the first page on that post. She turned around and faced Aiden, ¡°Aiden, can you send someone to remove the post on FlyingFishwork?¡± If this news continued to spread, there was no way she could rify her rtionship with both Aiden and Adam. Indeed, she was still confused about everything at the moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aiden replied faintly as he steered the steering wheel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± There had been so much negative news about them and Isabel felt extremely sorry for him. She never thought that the whole world would be turned upside down when she was just nning to have a simple breakfast with him this morning. It was no wonder Celia had called her just now. She was probably like most people who were curious about her rtionship with Aiden and Adam. ¡°Others¡¯ments are none of our business, you should just be yourself.¡± Aiden was still very calm. When they left the Royal Crown Restaurant, he expected that what happened there would be posted to the inte. He just didn¡¯t expect that the news would spread like wildfire. ¡°No, this is unfair to you.¡± Isabel knew that Aiden had saved her once, and he had never done anything wrong to her. She had never med him for what had happened during the wedding ceremony too. This was because he was Aiden, not Adam. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He shouldn¡¯t be mistaken as the father of Daniel who supposedly was Adam¡¯s son. Before Aiden could say anything, his Bluetooth phone started to ring. When he saw that it was Samuel Parker, he immediately rejected the call. ¡°Is that post on FlyingFishwork the hottest news in town?¡± Seeing that Samuel also knew what had happened, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but ask. Isabel bit her lips as she replied, ¡°That post is nonsense, I think you should let someone remove it.¡± When she recalled thements following the post, Isabel couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She grabbed the corner of her shirt while looking at Aiden carefully. She was scolding herself for being so stupid five years ago. She regretted having anything to do with Adam. Although Adam was quite decent, and he had more female fans, but in her memory, the man hidden deep within her memory was always Aiden¡­ The Maybach stopped in front of the entrance to T University. Isabel stepped out of the car and watched the Maybach disappeared in the distance before turning around. ¡°Isabel, I heard that Daniel is not your younger brother, but he is your son?¡± Just as Isabel had just turned around, she bumped into Owen who had suddenly appeared in front of her. Isabel felt bad for lying back then. When she had just entered T University, in order to maintain her studies, she had made a deal with Daniel so that they would exist in T University as siblings instead of parent and child. She never thought that after going out for a breakfast this morning, her ns were all in ruins. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for lying, I just want to focus on my studies without causing any troubles.¡± ¡°Isabel, have you eaten the bun?¡± Owen¡¯s expression became dark as he asked gently. Isabel suddenly recalled that Owen had given her some buns for her and Daniel. She didn¡¯t have time to eat them, and she couldn¡¯t remember where she had left the buns. It seemed like she had left them at the Royal Crown Restaurant. ¡°I¡­ I have eaten them.¡± Isabel lied as she sensed that Owen was not in a good mood. Hearing her reply, Owen finally showed a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have sses at ten. We are going to be Isabel realized that no matter where she went, there were always people whispering around her. When she logged onto the FlyingFishwork in the afternoon after her ss, she saw that the hot post was finally gone. It seemed like Aiden had seen thosements on the site. She came to the realization that she had to be fully responsible for her actions. She had been childish five years ago, and she couldn¡¯t avoid her responsibility anymore five years In front of her apartment, there was some smoke rising from behind the trees. Just when Isabel was passing by, she was stopped abruptly. A voice came, ¡°Isabel, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s your dad.¡± Henry sucked on his cigarette onest time before throwing it on the ground and putting out the cigarette. It had been five years, and Henry was looking much older now. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Isabel noticed that Henry¡¯s hair was turning grey now. She had mixed feelings while looking at his hair. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here to pass you your mother¡¯s effects.¡± Henry turned around and took two big bags out from the boot of his car. Isabel took them and peered into the contents of the bags. There were indeed her mother¡¯s possessions inside the bags, and they were mainly some collectibles. Curiously, they were not antiques. She had seen these things when she was young. Later on, Henry and Miah had somehow kept these things hidden from her. ¡°Is this all there is to it?¡± Isabel frowned as she could see that these were just the typical collectibles. There was nothing valuable inside the bags from what she had seen. ¡°The safe has a fingerprint password. Only your fingerprints could unlock the safe.¡± Henry let out a sigh. Isabel knew about the existence of the safe, but she didn¡¯t know where the safe currently was. She asked him, ¡°Do you know where the safe is?¡± Henry lit up another cigarette and started to smoke again. He finally answered in a low voice, ¡°I have pawned it. Unless I can give him fifty million Yuan, he won¡¯t return the safe to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Isabel was stunned by his answer. She then blurted outughing, ¡°Then he must be someone who is familiar with my mother, am I right? Otherwise, there is no reason for him to keep a safe without knowing the contents.¡± Chapter 31 A Man’s World Chapter 31 A Man¡¯s World "Isabel, I''m sorry, but for my sake, please let Abby go." Henry really knew how to mentally manipte people. He didn''t directly ask Isabel to release Abby, but first gave her what she wanted. And it worked on Isabel, "I''ll try." She thought back to Aiden''s decision not to let Abby go; in fact, he probably did it for her sake. But for her mother¡¯s belongings, Isabel gave in. After Henry left, Isabel realized a dire problem: She didn''t even have a way to contact Aiden. She didn¡¯t have Adam¡¯s phone number either. To find either of them, the best way was to go to theirpany. And right now, she really wanted to look for Aiden. Instead of going to Adam¡¯s MorningStar Entertainment, it was better to go directly to Howard Group Headquarters to find Aiden. The next day, as the bus pulled to a stop before the building, Isabel thought that her decision might have been too naive. A dozen girls stood in front of the building, all dressed up. As she walked by, the security guards yelled to them, "The president is not here today, please leave." "It''s okay, I''m willing to wait; I¡¯ll just wait if he¡¯s not here right now." A girl holding a rose looked up at the direction of the top floor of the building, filled with expectations in her eyes. The security guard shook his head and sighed. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Since Aiden''s identity was revealed yesterday morning, the front of the building has been like this since. No one understood what happened to the president, who always kept a low profile and never revealed his identity, to actually expose his identity for a girl with a kid. This was not the president¡¯s usual demeanor. Isabel squeezed past the group of girls, and under their disgruntled gazes, she walked up to the security guard and said, "Hello, I want to see¡­ Aiden." She heard the security guard announced just now that Aiden was not in thepany, but as she thought about Henry''s request, she still mustered her courage to ask. "Ugh, just look at her appearance, she thinks she¡¯s worthy to see Aiden?" "She¡¯s too shabby, no way is she a match for Aiden." "Yeah, she looks so dorky." Isabel tugged at the corners of her clothes. Her clothes were indeed bargain buys from online, but she bought them with her own money, so she didn''t feel embarrassed. "I...I''m Isabel White, I thought of a way to rify the rtionship between me and Aiden; can you help me inform him?" Isabel bit her lip; this was the only reason she could think of in hopes that the security guard would allow her to pass. ¡°Ugh, lyinges naturally these years, doesn¡¯t it? She actually dared to say that she¡¯s that Isabel¡­¡± The crowd of girls suddenly stopped, and began to take a good look at Isabel. "She... she does look like that girl in the video..." This sentence sessfully attracted the security guard¡¯s attention. Two minutester, the security guard took Isabel to the reception desk. "Sorry, no matter who you are, you can''t enter without an appointment." The receptionist stopped Isabel without a thought. Isabel stood there hesitantly; she remembered what she promised her father, and refused to leave. "Oh, why are you so annoying? This is apany, not some ce to chase celebrities. Please leave." Perhaps the receptionist got dumped by her boyfriend today or something, but she was quite short- tempered. Isabel turned around and dropped her head dejectedly. It seemed that she had to find another way. Right now, though, she really couldn''t think of another way to see Aiden. ¡°Huh, Miss Isabel, is that you?¡± Suddenly, Ewan walked over quickly from the elevator. Ewan was here to submit information. Aiden had tasked him to investigate a cufflink whose edges and corners were worn out. Unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived, he saw Isabel. Isabel¡¯s eyes lit up. She remembered Ewan. She once hated Ewan because he drove her to the police station. But now she doesn''t hate him anymore. Because everything five years ago was her fault. She was the one who mistook the wrong person. She mistook Adam for Aiden. "Ewan, I need to see Aiden; can you take me to see him?" The receptionist saw Ewan so enthusiastic greet Isabel, and she was busy trying to exin, "Mr. Hill, we didn''t intend to block her, it''s because she didn''t have an appointment, ording topany regtions." Ewan understood the situation, "I see, list her as my guest, is that okay?" "Yes, of course." The receptionist looked at Ewan. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. Maybe it¡¯s because he had been with Aiden for too long, but Ewan radiated the same presence as Aiden, a kind of cold yet collected state. Ten minutester, Isabel stood at the door before Aiden''s office. The coffee-brown marbled floor was of exceptional taste. Compared with the hustle and bustle outside the building, this floor was quiet, so quiet that one could hear the sound of breathing. Ewan knocked on the door, and a voice replied, "Come in." The attractive, melodious voice that was so pleasing to the ear belongs to none other than Aiden. Ewan shook a fist at Isabel, which implied that he could only help her up to this point; she would have to rely on herself for the rest of the way. Ewan knew that Isabel was the only woman who could make Aidenugh, so he was willing to help out Isabel. Isabel took a deep breath, then another, and then gently pushed open the door. The room was full of tranquility. Thebination of ck and white colors was simple, but it formed a noble taste. This was a man¡¯s world. If it were up to her, she would definitely not decorate the office in these colors, it was too dark. It seemed as if the owner was an old man in his seventies or eighties. But that thought immediately disappeared once her eyes saw the man at the desk. As soon as she saw Aiden, it seemed like he and the atmosphere of the entire office were so harmonious and in sync. It was still that lingering cold, collected presence. "What''s the matter? Speak." Aiden didn''t lift his head and held a pen in hand. As he reviewed the documents on his desk, he urged her on; he must have thought she was another employee. Isabel bit her lips before slowly stepping forward. The closer she got, the more she felt the strong presence of male hormone. Even though he didn''t speak and just sat there quietly, it was still a rich feeling. Suddenly, just as she was about to speak, she saw the cufflink on Aiden''s desk that had been with her for so many years. The golden cufflink had faded under wear and tear, but it still held more sentimental value than the brand new cufflink on her key chain. Isabel pointed at the cufflink, and almost forgot the purpose of her trip, "Can you return that to me?" Aiden paused with his pen in hand, his handsome face lifted slightly, and his eyes shot at Isabel with cold eyes, "No." Chapter 32 I Really Like It Chapter 32 I Really Like It "That''s mine..." Isabel said as her voice weakened. Isabel had a guilty conscience. The owner of that cufflink 17 years ago was clearly Aiden. She took it secretly when he left. Having been with her for 17 years, she developed inexplicable feelings for that cufflink. Yes, she was deeply attached to that cufflink. It was as if so long as the cufflinks were there, her secret crush was justified. She didn¡¯t expect Aiden to ¡°swipe¡± the cufflink the night he sent her home. "This is under investigation; tell me, how did you get this cufflink?" Aiden threw the information Ewan gave him before Isabel. He recalled that the little girl he saved was surnamed Herrera, so this Isabel could not have been the little girl he saved. "I... I found it." Isabel bit her lip as she lied. Subconsciously, she didn''t want Aiden to know that she had a crush on him for 17 years, and that when she was 18 years old, she mistakenly thought Adam was him and slept with Adam. No, Aiden cannot know about this. "Where did you find it?" Aiden continued to ask; he twirled the signature pen in hand, with the domineering presence of a CEO. Even if it was just a small, casual action, he performed it with forcefulness. The kind of CEO presence, which she used to think was tacky, now made Isabel blush and her heart race. "When I was a kid, I found it on the road. It looked nice so I used it as a pendant." Having said that, Aiden still made no intentions to return it to her, so Isabel softened her voice and pleaded, "Aiden, I have worn it for more than ten years, give it back to me, okay?" Someone like Aiden might give in to pleading rather than force. So she might as well give it a shot. "More than ten years? Has it been that long?" "Yes, more than ten years. Now, here¡¯s your new one, I¡¯ll take the old one." Although the old and new were both cufflinks, they held different sentimental feelings on her key chain. The old one represented her decade-long crush. The new one was foreign like a stranger. It was as if Aiden was preventing her from continuing to love him in secret. It made her feel flustered. She unhooked the new cufflink from her key chain and ced it on the table. Aiden didn¡¯t reply yet, so at this time, she could only stare at the old cufflink. She didn¡¯t dare to take it. Aiden looked at her rattled behavior and couldn''t help but smile, then he picked up and fidgeted the old cufflink, "I have my reasons for not returning it to you. It¡¯s back with its original owner." The little girl from 17 years ago shed in his mind. He could still remember the way she leaned softly in his arms.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, there was no more news of her since then. Having heard this, Isabel knew he didn''t want to return it to her at all. She immediately became agitated, so she rushed over and grabbed it into her own hands. The moment their fingertips touched, a feeling like an electrical current shot straight to her heart, then she realized that she had made a mistake again. As she held the cufflink she just took, Isabel lowered her head, "I''m sorry, I really like it; can I keep it?" Aiden was a little speechless. He didn''t expect Isabel would act like that, and he smiled slightly, "So, what brings you to see me today, hum?" Isabel then remembered her purpose ofing to see Aiden, and at the same time she cheerfully put away the cufflink. Since he changed the subject, he must have agreed to return the cufflink to her. After a long sigh of relief, she said, "I''m here to ask you to let Abby go." "Isabel, is your brain alright? She pped you, and the things she¡¯s said are even worse. Such a person should suffer a bit to learn a lesson, no?" "But...but..." Isabel still wanted to persuade Aiden to let Abby go, but couldn''t find any words to refute Aiden. Aiden stroked his forehead, "I''ll give you another chance; do you really want to let Abby go?" Isabel bit her lip habitually, "Yes." Even she didn¡¯t know herself anymore. Since she raised Daniel by herself, she had never been so yea and nay; but after she has met Aiden, she wavered. "Fine, Abby will be free tomorrow." "Aiden, thank you." Hearing Aiden''s determined tone, Isabel thought inexplicably, it felt good to have him there. If she could go back in time to five years ago, she definitely would not have slept with Adam. Now, she was determined to pursue Aiden, starting from scratch. But in this world, the past was set in stone and could not be changed anymore. What she can do now was to raise Daniel step by step, one step at a time. There was no hesitation. As the saying goes, out with the old, in with the new. Yet Isabel returned the new cufflink and took the old one back. She felt reassured as she put the old cufflink back on her key chain. As she left Howard Group Headquarters, she still felt like her head was in the clouds. She actually went into Howard Group Headquarters and met Aiden, to everyone¡¯s surprise. It was a feeling of bliss. That night, Isabel dreamed again. She dreamed that Aiden rode a white horse and galloped towards her. As he got close, he pulled her onto the horse with his big hand. The two of them rode on together, with her in his arms. She relished in the embrace that thousands of girls could only dream of. When she woke up, there was no one around her; no Aiden, not even Daniel. Friday arrived in a sh. In the evening, Isabel arrived at the Sage United School by bus. All kinds of luxury cars parked in the front gate, and even the cheapest one must have at least cost hundreds of thousands. She was the only parent who came by bus. For the past few days, Daniel would video chat with her every day for a few minutes after dinner. The child looked happy and excited. He looked much happier than at the previous kindergarten. If it wasn¡¯t for the daily videos, Isabel couldn''t possibly have endured. She would have sneaked to school to take a peek at Daniel. "Hello, I¡¯m here to pick up Daniel." Isabel went to the guard to register. The guard faintly scanned Isabel, and said, "Do you have a card to enter the premises?" Isabel was stunned. Aiden had always apanied her when they dropped Daniel off; there was no admission card. "I... I don''t have a card, but my son is really in this kindergarten. I¡¯m here to pick him up." "Sorry, we can''t let you in without a card." Isabel became anxious, so she hurriedly called Daniel, but he didn¡¯t answer. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, she missed her child so much. This was the first time since Daniel was born that she had been separated from her child for so long. If she knew how troublesome this ce would be, she never would have sent Daniel to this kindergarten. As she panicked, someone suddenly patted her on the shoulder. She turned her head by reflex, and the man stared at her and said, "Come on, let¡¯s go pick up Daniel." Chapter 33 Can’t afford trousers Chapter 33 Can¡¯t afford trousers ¡°Adam, why are you here?¡± With just a nce and a sound, Isabel can tell that the person was Adam. His voice and mannerisms were different from Aiden. Adam smirked and his trademark smile attracted the attention of the opposite sex. It must be said that he exudes the stature of a movie star. Every action was like an A-list star, unlike Aiden. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sign the agreement? Unless you want to renege?¡± ¡°Agree¡­ agreement?¡± Isabel didn¡¯t react fast enough. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s all Aiden¡¯s fault to only let Daniel act during the weekends. He still had to attend kindergarten on Mondays to Fridays. But the scenes need a child actor and we are dyed and are up to our neck. In the past, the supporting actors have to work around the lead actor and actress¡¯s schedule because they are the money earners. But now I Adam need to work around Daniel¡¯s time.¡± Adam said with his teeth clenched. Isabel apologized, ¡°The child is still young, I¡¯m sorry.¡± When she answered, what shed through her brain was if Adam knew that Daniel was his son, would he pressurize him the same way? That was a moment that she really wanted to tell Adam that the child was his but she decided not to at thest moment. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± Daniel rushed over excitedly when he saw Adam and Isabel.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The child was like Isabel, though Adam and Aiden looked identical, with one look he could tell Adam apart from Aiden. Adam was full of warmth whereas Aiden was icy cold that even strangers will stay away from him. But, Aiden wasn¡¯t the same as a week ago. Once his status as the director of Howard Group was revealed, that also removed Aiden¡¯s veil of secrecy. Because of Isabel, Aiden went from an unknown personality in T City until he was now a household name. This ¡°Daddy¡±, melted Adam¡¯s angry heart and pushed Isabel away and carried Daniel up high, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a week, have you grown?¡± ¡°Yes, I weighed myself beforeing out. I¡¯ve put on half a KG.¡± Isabel didn¡¯t believe, ¡°Did you drink a few sses of water before weighing yourself?¡± Then it seemed like he had put on weight but it was just the water in his body. This child said this just to please her. Daniel shook his head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t drink any water, absolutely not.¡± He would not admit it even he drank. He likes this kindergarten. Sage United School was an open teaching concept and all ording to his abilities. He can learn as he wishes. In fact, he could skip to the most senior ss and attend the lessons which he enjoyed. That¡¯s why he must not let Isabel worry and change the kindergarten. Daniel was very satisfied with Aiden¡¯s choice of kindergarten. Isabel was speechless and left the school with Adam. Since Adam was here, she quickly applied for an entry card so that she can send Daniel to school. The school only allowed the parents of kindergarten students to enter the premises. The parents of primary school to high school students must remain outside the school premises. That¡¯s why there was a long queue of luxury cars outside the school. Isabel missed Daniel very much and this was the first time her child was filming a show. She pondered for a while and decided to go along. She didn¡¯t expect her phone to ring as soon as she led Daniel into Adam¡¯s ck colored Bentley. ¡°Isabel, are you in Adam¡¯s car?¡± It was Celia¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes,¡± Isabel said softly, not wanting to disturb Adam and didn¡¯t want Adam to hear their conversation. That¡¯s why the answer was the simplest. ¡°God, Isabel, what¡¯s up with you, thest few days you were in Aiden¡¯s car and now you¡¯re in Adam¡¯s car. You¡¯re on fire!¡± ¡°Was it flying fish?¡± Isabel looked out of the car and felt that someone took a photo of her entering Adam¡¯s car but she wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°It¡¯s great that you know. Not only are people outside spreading the rumors, even our high school friends are¡­¡± When she heard Celia holding back her words, Isabel knew what she meant, that even her ex-school mates thought that she was going out with both of them at the same time. But the truth was that she hasn¡¯t gone out with any of them. She was above board with both Aiden and Adam. Since she hasn¡¯t done anything, why does she have to be bothered by the rumors, ¡°Okay, I got it, I still have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll see you the night after.¡± ¡°Mommy, is that Aunt Celia?¡± Daniel¡¯s ear was sharp and heard Celia¡¯s voice. These few years when they were in France, each time when Isabel was struggling, she would call Celia. Although he has never seen Celia in person, he had seen her over the video calls numerous times. ¡°Yes, Mommy has arranged to have dinner with Aunt Celia the day after tomorrow. You must attend okay?¡± Previously during the video calls, Celia would long for the change to pinch Daniel¡¯s tiny cheeks. She finally will have the chance the day after tomorrow. ¡°No.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t feel like it but before he could object, Adam objected. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t even give Daniel an evening off¡± Isabel frowned, this was uneptable. She objected as well. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give him. The entire crew from the script writer to the lead actors are all waiting for this little man. They had waited for two whole days and nights. You must know that even if they don¡¯t shoot a scene and rest at the hotel, I still have to pay for them. Particrly the two lead actors, each day was in excess of a million! Ms. White, please understand my difficulties. Have you ever heard of me, Adam, personally picking up an actor to the film set? If I don¡¯t send Daniel to the set, this TV series will cost me so much that I can¡¯t afford to wear this pair of trousers.¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be scared, If you can¡¯t afford trousers, then sell away this car. Then you¡¯ll have a year¡¯s worth of trousers.¡± Danielughed. ¡°You rascal, how can you say that? You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m your daddy. If I sell this car, the next time I¡¯ll have to ride a bike to pick you up. If you are okay with it, then I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Adam red at Daniel after saying, ¡°How can you bully your father?¡± ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s not good for me to work into the night. I¡¯m still growing.¡± Daniel yelled ¡°DADDY¡± loudly until Adam was unsettled. If he was to force this kid to shoot the film every night, then what¡¯s the difference between him and a capitalist? Chapter 34 I owed you in my previous life Chapter 34 I owed you in my previous life ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take it as I owed you in my previous life. I¡¯ll let you off the night after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, Daddy¡¯s the best!¡± Ever since Daniel first called him ¡®Daddy¡¯, he has been very used to saying it. He finally has a daddy. Although it¡¯s godfather, it was better than Aiden who won¡¯t ept him. It was better than nothing. The kid was very contented. ¡°Mommy, take me along the night after tomorrow.¡± ¡°How about taking your daddy along too?¡± It was the red light and Adam shamelessly demanded. ¡°Not possible.¡± Isabel objected. She had not seen Celia for several years. If it¡¯s possible, she would like to drink a little. With Adam around, she wouldn¡¯t be at ease. ¡°Petty, not even if we go dutch?¡± ¡°No.¡± Isabel persevered, no matter who it was. ¡°What if Aiden were to go with you? Also no?¡± Adam softly mumbled. Once he mentioned Aiden, Isabel didn¡¯t respond. Aiden was her kryptonite. Once she heard his name, her heart would race and jump out of her. The Bentley reached the car park of the film set. Adam held onto Daniel¡¯s hand and walked into the film set. The entire time he disregarded the paparazzi around them. They can take their photographs and he¡¯ll walk his walk. Isabel walked closely behind and she had never seen a film set. ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t be frightened, you can ask. Don¡¯t be worried if you can¡¯t act well, take it as a learning experience.¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t be worried.¡± Daniel looked back at Isabel and did a gesture for her to rx. ¡°Yes, rx. I¡¯m here. No one within the crew will dare to bully my godson.¡± They started filming. Isabel was curious as a cat and sat on the chair to watch the filming take ce. Before filming, the director would let Daniel revise the script several times. She thought that it would be difficult for her son to get into character during his first session. Unexpectedly, Daniel only rehearsed twice, and then when the filming began with the other actors, he was able to beplete on the first take! A person sat beside her and she didn¡¯t even realize it. Adam looked at the unprepared Isabel and said, ¡°I heard that you went to Howard Group and saw Aiden.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Isabel answered. ¡°I even heard that Aiden personally spoke up for you. Isabel, you managed to gain some attention for yourself.¡± Isabel was watching Daniel and came to her senses, ¡°Adam, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Wow, you are the only woman who dares to speak to me like that. Isabel, do you think that you have the support of Aiden and you can disregard and disrespect me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t dare.¡± Isabel looked serious but she didn¡¯t like Adam¡¯s tone as if she was being kept by Aiden. ¡°After all these years, I want to ask you why did you say during that wedding that you were pregnant with my child?¡± Isabel twisted the corner of her blouse and stopped speaking. True enough, Adam still didn¡¯t know that the person he slept with was her. ¡°It was my brother¡¯s why did you say it¡¯s mine? Isabel, the way you look at my brother is different from Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. the way you look at me. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. You like Aiden.¡± Isabel maintained her silence. This was too messy. Even she can¡¯t clear it up and that¡¯s why she would rather not say anything. ¡°And Aiden, he was really strange. He impregnated you and said that he was taking the me for me. But that time he carried you to the car, it was as if he had carried you numerous times. Isabel, don¡¯t tell me that Aiden had never carried you like that?¡± Isabel bit her lips and continued to keep quiet because Aiden did carry her. But the first time Aiden carried her, she was only six years old. Isabel just found out that when a man gossip, he can out-talk a woman. ¡°Isabel, what kind of expression is this? Do you think that I like to gossip? I am only concerned about your rtionship with Aiden. Aiden is already twenty-nine and it is time for him to form a family. I feel that you and Aiden are very suitable for each other. Tell me if he rejects you, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll get him.¡± Isabel held onto her forehead and wanted to say something to Adam. It¡¯s a pity if Adam doesn¡¯t be a matchmaker. Had it been five years ago, she would definitely go all out to chase after Aiden after hearing Adam¡¯s suggestions. But now, she was no longer the childish Isabel looking for a fantasy. ¡°Adam, he and I are people of two different worlds. Please do not say these words anymore.¡± Isabel finally spoke and turned down Adam¡¯s kindness. She gave her body to Adam and bore him a son. Even if she wanted to have anything to do with Aiden, Aiden can only be an uncle to Daniel. But now, there was nothing. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me that you are feeling inferior. Actually, my brother isn¡¯t as cold as his appearance. He is verypassionate at heart and only looks cold outwardly. Don¡¯t ever be put off by him.¡± Adam continued to encourage her. To think that he wanted to bring Isabel and Aiden together. He had seen all the tabloid news about Aiden and Isabel. He felt that Aiden and Isabel were perfect together and definitely had a future together. Furthermore, he also liked Daniel, as if he was his own. Just like an uncle likes a nephew. That¡¯s why he wanted Daniel as his godson just to trigger the emotionally retarded Aiden. Aiden¡¯s every reaction showed that he had immense regard for Isabel. Perhaps he was only tight- lipped and didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m used to the life I have now. Adam, please don¡¯t bring up this topic again, okay?¡± Isabel¡¯s head drooped. That time she made a mistake and slept with Adam, thereafter she gave birth to Daniel. That was a double mistake and can never go back. ¡°No.¡± Does Isabel think that Adam is overbusy? It¡¯s all because of trying to get Aiden to settle down. If Daniel was Aiden¡¯s child, then everything would be perfect. Then his father will not force him to have another big wedding. ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m not feeling well and I¡¯ll wait at the dressing room for Daniel. When he finishes, please ask him to look for me there.¡± Isabel stood up and escaped. ¡°Hey, are you taking me as a nanny?¡± Adam ground his teeth as he looked at Isabel run away. It was always others who served him. Today he had to take care of an unheard-of little kid. Isabel ran directly to the entrance of the set. Her mind was in a mess. Everything that had anything to do with Aiden was entangled in a mess. ¡°Swoosh¡­¡± As Isabel was gasping for air figuring out what to do, a car stopped suddenly beside her and immediately a man rushed down and shoved Isabel into the car. Chapter 35 Keep Holding Her Chapter 35 Keep Holding Her Isabel tried to open the door of the car, but it was locked. ¡°Stop the car, I want to get out." She took a deep breath and tried hard to calm herself down, but the person that kidnapped her just threw her in the back row. And then he sat in the passenger seat without tying her up or covering her eyes. The man that kidnapped her and the driver both ignored her. They pressed a button and a baffle was ced between the front row and the back row. It also separated the car into two worlds. "Hey, stop the car, stop right now, I want to get out." Isabel hurriedly yelled at the front row as the baffle was about to close entirely. There was no response. The car moved forward at an appropriate speed. Isabel realized that she had not been abused except that she couldn¡¯t get off the car. Besides, she noticed that this was a very expensive car. Comparable to Adam¡¯s Bentley and Aiden''s Maybach. However, she knew nothing about cars, and if Daniel was here, he would be able to name the brand of the car without thinking. Isabel stared at the outside sceneries that passed by and found the surrounding was getting more and more familiar. When she caught sight of the Q.H. Bar and the Grand Hyatt Club, she stopped being panic for no reason. Many thoughts hade across her mind along the way, but she gave them all up at the end. It shouldn¡¯t be Abby. She had just been out of the detention center for a few days, and it would take a while for her to recover from the shock. And Miah should beforting Abby at this time. They would have to wait for Abby to recover even if they wanted to revenge. It shouldn¡¯t be Robert either. Although her return was exposed now, yet Robert should have noticed that she was under Aiden¡¯s shelter. Even if Robert had the gut, he wouldn¡¯t be that stupid to go against the CEO of the Howard Group. After all, it was rumored that she had a rtionship with both Adam and Aiden Howard. No ordinary man could afford to offend either of these two. Isabel sat quietly in the car and no longer cried for help. When she first got in the car, she had already found out that her phone had no signal at all, probably getting blocked somehow. The car stopped in front of the Grand Hyatt Club, which was a surprise to her. The baffle opened, and the man in the passenger seat nced at her, ¡°You''d better be obedient, otherwise, I will send you to the people smuggler tonight. In that case, you will never have the chance to see your son again." Isabel''s heart quivered. She was not sure about anything while looking at the man''s emotionless face, "I want to know who you are? And why did you bring me here?" "You do not need to know,¡± The man answered. He jumped off the car and opened the door of the car, pulling Isabel out. She was dragged off the car and then walked into a side door. They entered the elevator. The elevator went all the way up to the top floor. When Isabel breathed in the fresh air, her face was pale already. "What...what do you want?" She had tried to call for help, but she didn¡¯t see anyone on the way to the top floor, as if everyone in the Grand Hyatt Club was following the instructions to avoid her. "I just want to see what would happen if a human experience free fall from the fifty-eighth floor. Will the brain crack? Will it smash the road into a hole in which the human body can fit perfectly?" As the man spoke, he tied Isabel''s hands behind her back. Now, Isabel would indeed experience free fall as long as he gives her a push. The busy traffic down on the road shed across Isabel¡¯s eyes, and the sizes of the cars were like that of a matchbox. If she falls from here, she would absolutely be smashed to pieces. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Isabel almost cked out. She was terrified of heights. She tried to get rid of the man, but found that her body was weak. She felt weak like water. Was she going to die? A moment ago, she was still watching her son shoot a film happily. Now, she was about to die and never get to see her son again. No, she didn¡¯t want to die. Isabel turned around, breaking free from the man¡¯s grip, and then ran to the exit of the roof. Isabel was too weak to even push the door with her hands, so she just smashed the door open with her body. "Bang!" The door opened, and she continued to run away without even thinking. All she could think of was to escape at this moment. She didn¡¯t want to jump off the building. She couldn¡¯t just leave Daniel alone as an orphan in this world. Suddenly, Isabel ran into someone by ident. "Hiss..." It hurts, she felt dazzled after the crash and couldn''t see anything. When she was still panicking, her body was lifted from the ground and fell into the arms of the man in the front. A familiar smell rushed into her face, and Isabel looked at Aiden confusedly. She wanted to ask ¡®why are you here¡¯, but she soon rxed when she realized that it was him and then passed out. ¡°Aiden, it only took you eleven minutes and thirty-four seconds to drive on the thirty-kilometer road. Don¡¯t you worry about getting a ticket?" Elliot blinked and gloated over Aiden''s sullen face. "Elliot, mark your words, thend in the south of the city has already incorporated into the Howard Group." Elliot was startled, ¡°Come on Aiden, it was just a joke. We will be friends no more if you take it seriously." Aiden turned around without emotion, hugging Isabel in his arms and leave the roof. The presidential suite on the top floor was his exclusive room here. He found it ironic as he walked into the room. He booked this room for Isabel five years ago. It had been five years since then, and Elliot still saved the room for him only. Today, it was the second time that he came to this room, and it was also because of Isabel. Unlikest time, Isabel was very quiet and didn''t try to seduce him. Also, her cheeks weren¡¯t rosy anymore, instead, it was an umon paleness. She was terrified. Aiden ced Isabel on the bed and was about to pull out his hand. Isabel suddenly grabbed his shirt¡¯s cuff firmly with her little hands, ¡°Stay with me, Aiden." For the first time, she called out Aiden¡¯s name subconsciously instead of Adam¡¯s. He raised his eyebrows slightly, but still tried to get rid of Isabel¡¯s grasp. But he failed. Isabel grabbed his cuff again tightly. As he felt her trembling body, Aiden had no choice but to hug her at the end. Finally, Isabel fell asleepfortably in his arms. At least, she stopped trembling. At twelve o''clock early in the morning, Isabel''s phone rang out. He muted it and answered, "Daniel, your mother is busy now and can''t pick you up. I''ll have someone to pick you up. And you will be sleeping alone tonight, dare you?¡± Chapter 36 Sleeping in His Arms Chapter 36 Sleeping in His Arms It was Daniel. He must have finished shooting the film. That''s why he called Isabel. He already knew that Adam drove Isabel and Daniel to shoot the film. Aiden was a little worried about letting Isabel take care of Daniel. Daniel was just a kid after all. It would be hard for Aiden to exin to a child that Isabel was like this because of a prank from his friend. Daniel was silent for a while, and then his big eyes sparkled, ¡°Are you staying with my Mommy now?" "Yes." Aiden didn''t want to lie to a child. "Then let me talk to Mommy." The child was being a fence-sitter again. Aiden was the first person to sway his thoughts. Sometimes he disliked Aiden, but sometimes he wanted Mommy to be with Aiden for the sake of Mommy''s happiness. It was really hard to be a good son. "She fell asleep." Aiden looked down at Isabel, who slept like an angel in his arms. Her skin was as pure as sses, and the red spots he sawst time were gone. Daniel began to scratch his head with confusion, what was going on? He just finished his movie shooting, and now Mommy reconciled with Daddy? Daniel''s brain ran as flying. In the end, he still didn¡¯te up with anything. It was all his spection after all. He poked his forehead with his little fingers and whispered, "Then don''t wake my Mommy up. But remember to ask her to call me back when she wakes up. Also, Mr. Howard, you don¡¯t need to pick me up. I will sleep with my Daddy tonight." The child said thest few words loudly. He thought Aiden refused to recognize him as his son. But now that Aiden was staying with his Mommy again, so he was really confused. Daniel would also like to stay with Adam. These two men looked exactly the same, so he wouldn''t suffer a loss either way. On the contrary, this might help stimte Aiden. Aiden¡¯s eyes darkened as Adam was called Daddy by Daniel. Now that, Isabel and Adam had Daniel, it would be bad if he tried to step in. It would even be a bit weird. ¡°Wait a second, I''ll wake her up and tell her to pick you up." Aiden thought for a while and decided to send Isabel back. It was absurd for Isabel to sleep in his arms like this. Daniel was totally lost, and he didn''t know what Aiden was doing. Why was he so hesitant? Wasn¡¯t he the CEO of the Howard Group? He was really unreliable, changing every decision that he already made. Daniel was expecting something to happen between his Mommy and Aiden tonight. But in a blink of an eye, Aiden said that he would wake up his Mommy again. When Daniel was still confused, Adam suddenly took the phone away from Daniel¡¯s hand, ¡°Aiden, I will take good care of Daniel, and you just need to be with Isabel. Huh, she was hard to deal with, always trying to take Daniel away from me." After his words, Aiden hung up directly. Aiden frowned, trying to free himself from Isabel, but she just didn''t let go. She should have fallen asleep, but it felt as if she was awake. He wanted to be rid of her hand, yet she would soon grab him nervously again. An hourter, Isabel finally fell asleeppletely. Aiden put her on the bed and took off her shoes, covering her with the nket, and walked out of the room. The door opened and mmed right into Elliot''s face. Elliot had been listening carefully behind the door for a long time, but he didn''t hear anything, and then he was hit in the face. Elliot covered his face painfully and looked at Aiden angrily, "Can''t you just open the door gently?" Aiden took out his phone and called his secretary in front of Elliot, ¡°Buy thend in the south of the city with any means necessary." ¡°Yes, I know, I am talking about taking over thend from the hands of the Patel family. Thend has to be mine." Elliot was frightened. He thought Aiden was just joking and didn¡¯t expect that he would do this for real. This was so cruel. "Aiden, we had been friends for many years¡­¡± ¡°Was that how you treat your friend? Pushing a girl off the top of the building, what if you make a mistake..." "I won¡¯t make a mistake, I had it under control. I was just joking with you. People said that you didn¡¯t care about Isabel, but I feel like it was the opposite. And I was testing it just now.¡± With that said, Elliot Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. hurriedly asked Samuel and Isaac for help. Elliot was expecting them to say something nice to Aiden. Otherwise, thend in the south of the city would indeed be taken away by Aiden. If Aiden wanted it, the Patel family would have no chance. Failing to purchase thend wasn¡¯t the point, but it would be the end of the world if Elliot¡¯s father knew that Aiden did this because Elliot pranked Aiden and was punished by him. In the face of Elliot¡¯s cry for help, Samuel said to Aiden without thinking, "This is none of my business, I don''t know anything." "Yeah, I didn¡¯t do that either. Isabel was already on the rooftop when I arrived." "Sam, Issac, are we still friends?" Elliot copsed onto the ground all of a sudden. He was done. What kind of toxic friends they were. "From now on, whoever touches her, the consequence will be much worse." Aiden turned around and went straight to the elevator. "Aiden, where are you going?" Elliot jumped up from the ground hurriedly, "Then...what about Isabel?" Although it was him that kidnapped Isabel, he swore to God that he had never abused her or made her suffer a bit. He was just trying to scare her. He didn''t expect that she would faint away so easily. It was not fun. Now, if Aiden left, it would be hard for him to deal with Isabel who still slept in the room. He would absolutely avoid running into Isabel in the future. "I''ll be back soon." As he finished the sentence, Aiden entered the elevator under the watch of his toxic friends, and he soon left the Grand Hyatt Club. Elliot wanted to ask where Aiden was going, but he didn''t dare. Now that he had lost thend in the south of the city. If he pissed off Aiden again, he might as well lose thend in the east of the city, which was even worse. When he rushed to the rooftop, the ck Maybach was already driven onto the road and disappeared quickly. After half an hour, the Maybach stopped in front of an apartment. Aiden got off the car and walked into the apartment¡¯s elevator. And when he pressed the doorbell, he didn''t even know why he rushed to this ce. But here he was. "Aiden, why are you here thiste?" Adam hurriedly opened the door when he saw Aiden through the peephole on the door. At the same time, he nced at the back of Aiden. But, he didn¡¯t find Isabel. Chapter 37 DNA Test Chapter 37 DNA Test Aiden dodged and entered. His ck pupils scanned the living room, there are no signs of Daniel. ¡°Where''s Daniel?¡± ¡°It wasn''t easy for me to tell him stories until he fell asleep.¡± Adam said it while pounding his old waist, ¡°This kid is really hard to deal with. I really don''t know how Isabel raised him.¡± Aiden pushed the bedroom door and saw Daniel''s small figure on the wide bed that looked like a kitten. The kid was asleep but his eyebrows were still frowning, clearly because Isabel wasn''t there. No matter how smart, he''s just a kid who can''t be separated from the motherly love. Aiden hugged Daniel softly, and right when he carried him he also took a hair strand from the pillow. The kid wriggled restlessly in Aiden''s arms, but then he adjusted his sleeping position to afortable one and continued sleeping. It seemed that the filming had tired him out. ¡°You want to bring him away?¡± Adam scratched his head, Aiden told him before to let Daniel sleep nicely at his ce but now he came over in the middle of the night himself to bring Daniel away, he couldn''t guess what Aiden was thinking. ¡°Yeah, I''ll send him back to you tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°If you''rete, the filming progress will be affected.¡± Adamined. He really had invited a little brat. Isabel was worried about lots of things, and now even Aiden poked his nose in. ¡°I won''t.¡± Aiden came quickly and left quickly too, he rapidly drove his car to T City''s private hospital. Before his car fully stopped, a doctor had already weed him, ¡°Aiden, you called me over in the middle of the night, what happened?¡± Aiden took 2 bags of tissues and handed it over, ¡°Check the DNA of these two strands of hairs and see what their rtion is.¡± ¡°So you called me in the middle of the night when no one is sick just to check this?¡± ¡°It''s urgent so give me the result as fast as possible, the faster, the better.¡± ¡°All right, as you wish.¡± the doctor took the two bags of tissues and went inside the hospital. There''s no other way, since it¡¯s Aiden''s wish, if he didn''t check it at that very night, Aiden would absolutely peel his skin off. He didn''t even ask whose hair it was. He''s a doctor who just needed to speak based on the data. Aiden returned to the Grand Hyatt Club after two hours. He thought that his three friends were all asleep, he''d never imagined that when he appeared at the entrance, Samuel dashed forward and asked, ¡°Stanley Parker called and said you asked him to do a DNA test on the two strands of hair you just took, what does that mean?¡± ¡°It literally meant like that.¡± Aiden looked at Samuel, ¡°When did you start to gossip so much, it''d be better if you be the chief editor of a gossip magazine.¡± ¡°I¡­ I said nothing, I am going home for sleep now.¡± Behind him, Isaac also immediately followed Samuel and walked away. While Elliot anxiously followed Aiden to the elevator, ¡°Aiden, can thend in be settled just like that?¡± Even if Aiden already called and gave the order to the secretary, Aiden''s secretary won''t carry it out in the middle of the night, even if she will, it''ll probably be after the sun has risen. So, Elliot must quickly seize this chance to beg for mercy, he wouldn''t want to hear nags about it every day. It was just the start. The president suite room''s door was fully shut with a loud ¡°bang¡± sound. Aiden bluntly shut the door right in front of Elliot''s face. The prank that day was a bit too big of a deal and Isabel had yet to wake up. If tomorrow morning she''s not awake yet, he''d consider taking her to the hospital. Early in the morning, Isabel slept until she woke up naturally. She unconsciously opened her eyes. She saw the flowery wallpaper on the ceiling and realized that she''s not in the apartment, this ce¡­¡­ Her consciousness suddenly became shrouded, Isabel''s train of thoughts suddenly went back to 5 years ago, and soon after that she recalled the scene where she was forced to stand on the stagest night. She called, ¡°Aiden¡­¡­¡± She finally remembered that she seemed to see Aiden before losing her consciousness. Aiden who didn''t sleep all night on the sofa slightly frowned, ¡°You''re still afraid?¡± Aiden slowly stood up and walked towards Isabel. Aiden''s voice was quite husky, perhaps it''s because he didn''t sleep for the whole night. Aiden hadn''t got the chance to shave his beard stubble, making his cold and handsome look before seemed manlier now. Isabel stared at him for like 3 seconds first, only after then she realized that they slept together in this president suite roomst night. She tried to feel the details of herself and found that else than her shoes, her clothes were all neat and tidy. She somehow recalled what happened 5 years ago, ¡°Aiden, 5 years ago when I was drugged, was it you who brought me to this room too?¡± It''s an identical-looking room, there couldn''t be such coincidence, 5 years ago at this ce, and 5 years after at this ce too. ¡°Yes.¡± Isabel felt her brain ¡°boomed¡± and her mind went nk right after. She couldn''t think anymore. That night, she felt like she dreamed and met Adam, but when she investigated it, Adam wasn''t at the T City that night. But it turned out that, Aiden saved her. If he didn¡¯t, she would''ve been sexually assaulted by Robert on that night. ¡°Thank you.¡± said Isabel with a soft voice, she said thanks because Aiden saved her 5 years ago, and saved herst night, and because he also saved her 17 years ago. If Aiden didn''t appear, she''d probably be in great danger again. But when she said ''thank you¡¯, she couldn''t help thinking of when she was dropped inside the bathtub as the "antidote" 5 years ago. How much had Aiden seen? But she''s afraid to ask Aiden about this. ¡°Can you move?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Isabel went off the bed and took two steps, ¡°Yeah, I''m very well.¡± ¡°Wash your face and brush your teeth before going down.¡± he said that while looking down at his watch, ¡°Daniel wille over too.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Isabel didn''t think of anything and entered the toilet to brush her teeth. When she came out, Aiden was already bright and neat, waiting for her on the sofa. He already shaved so his face suddenly looked like a teen idol, but on the premise of smiling. He looked even more like an ice mountain with his cold face. The president suite room got one master bedroom and a side bedroom, and both of the rooms got bathroom inside it, it''s clear that Aiden had a quick cold shower already. When Isabel was annoyed that she got no clothes to change into and she hadn''t taken a bath, there''s a knock on the door. Aiden walked over slowly, when the door is opened Daniel immediately ran into the room, ¡°Mommy, I missed you so bad.¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, this is the clothes you wanted.¡± a beautiful woman in front of the door handed over a bag of clothes. Aiden epted it and said, ¡°Go back first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ellie Ellis nodded, she saw a nce of Isabel inside the room by ident, she turned around and left right after. Chapter38 Do You Like My Mommy? Do You Like My Mommy? Aiden handed Isabel a bag of clothes, ¡°Go change your clothes.¡± Isabel received the bag and pondered before saying, ¡°Can I take a bath before leaving?¡± She felt very bad, her body was like full of thorns, she couldn''t live if she didn''t take a bath for a day. Aiden looked down at his watch again, ¡°You only have 10 minutes, after 10 minutes you should go down and eat breakfast, and then send Daniel to the film crew. Late by 1 minute means you''ll make the film crew wait for another minute.¡± ¡° I understand.¡± Isabel turned around and entered the bathroom; she quickly took her clothes off and turned the shower on. She only used some soap. Aiden and Daniel sat on the sofa at that time, ¡°Mr. Howard, do you like my Mommy?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes had been sparkling since he had seen Isabel and Aiden inside from the opened door. ¡°Why did you ask so?¡± ¡°Because you two slept togetherst night, the kids in the kindergarten all said that their parents sleeps together, but if a man and a woman slept together, then they must like each other, right?¡± Aiden stretched his hand out and rubbed Daniel''s small head, ¡°You''ll understand this question when you''re grown up,e, let''s get ready to go.¡± he raised his head and took a nce at the bathroom. He could faintly see Isabel who''s wearing her clothes through the frosted ss. Looking at the outline of her exquisite curves, Aiden unexpectedly got no exnation. Last night, he couldn''t sleep for the whole night at the same bed where Isabel slept. Daniel twisted his eyebrows because he did not get the answer he wanted, but he still obediently kept his hands in Aiden''s big palm. Being held by Aiden''s hands felt pretty much the same as being held by his godfather. ¡°Mr. Howard, next time can you please don''t hand me over to someone irrelevant who I do not know?¡± Daniel said it with a gloomy expression since remembered that he saw Ellie Ellis''s face right when he woke up. ¡°Okay, I won''t do this again.¡± Aiden rubbed Daniel''s small face, he didn''t know it himself that unconsciously, he''s already very intimate with Isabel and her child by meeting them for a few times only. Elliot sighed when they walked out the Grand Hyatt Club and entered the car, today, he''s done for. The Maybach car was once again driven to the Royal Restaurant. Daniel already knew it, ¡°Yay, I love their breakfast the most.¡± Isabel opposed it, that restaurant was the ce where she, Aiden, and Adam''s gossip was leaked, ¡°Aiden, could we go to another ce?¡± ¡°I already paid for Royal Restaurant''s annual fee, but if you want another ce then we''ll go somewhere else.¡± Isabel''s brain was suddenly full of the restaurant''s membership annual fee, she had a headache once she thought of those zeros, ¡°No need, that ce pretty good too.¡± there''ll be an extra fee if they went to another ce, and it''s a waste. The three of them walked into Royal Restaurant again, this time, it was very safe from the beginning to the very end because Abby''s not there. It''s just that, Isabel felt that the attendant''s eye was full of envy every time she came in and looked at them, they must have thought that they''re a family of three. ¡°Mommy, quick, we''re going to bete.¡± Daniel couldn''t help urging Isabel, seeing that she couldn''t keep up with Aiden''s pace. Daniel didn''t know that Isabel slowed down on purpose because she wanted to make Aiden let go of his little hands. But as if Aiden got addicted to holding it, he didn''t let go of Daniel''s hand. While Daniel was naturally enjoying being held by Aiden''s hand. Thus, Daniel was in the middle while his left and right hands got held by Isabel and Aiden. Daniel was naughty when they went down the stairs, both of his feet left the ground and he made a swing out of the two adults'' hands, ¡°Mommy, pull me higher.¡± Daniel only released Isabel and Aiden''s hand after getting into the car, his face got red in excitement. The car arrived at the film crew''s ce in a short time, Adam was standing at the door raising his head to take a look, he immediately waved at Daniel after seeing him hopping off the car, ¡°Come here, it''s about to start.¡± ¡°Bye Mommy, bye Mr. Howard.¡± Daniel shouted politely before running quickly to the film crew, if he''s not a little kid, you would''ve thought he''s an experienced actor. Aiden turned around, he had to meet a client in the morning, and he had to attend a meeting in the evening. At night, the result of the DNA test he had urged Stanley should already be out. Isabel was dumbfounded looking at Aiden¡¯s back figure when he¡¯s leaving, she didn''te back to her senses for a long time. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Eh, how much longer would it take?¡± Adam went around to Isabel''s face and asked ridiculously. ¡° I¡­ I''ll go and see Daniel.¡± Isabel ran away with a red face, oh no, she''s bing more and more like a love-struck fool these days. She didn''t know she minded someone''s appearance so much, when she saw Aiden now, her thoughts would immediately be stirred up. Isabel already handed the trantion yesterday so today she stayed with the film crew all day, she thought that she''d got the chance to take care of Daniel, in the end she just spent the day watching the filming. Adam only stayed for a few minutes before leaving, he''s a top-ss celebrity, and he''s also MorningStar Entertainment''s BOSS, it was already good enough that he guarded Daniel in Isabel''s cest night. On the midday break, Isabel walked over while holding her son''s hand, and asked for a packed meal to eat with her son. ¡°Miss. White, I really didn''t expect that you''d eat with us.¡± a low-ss celebrity moved close and talked to Isabel. ¡°Huh, I often eat packed meals.¡± Isabel also often ordered take-outs, once she thought of that she felt a bit uneasy, take-outs weren''t hygienic, didn¡¯t know which little store cooked it. But there''s no other way, she''d often get urgent trante jobs so she had to leave Daniel alone at home. ¡°I''d go to Royal Restaurant every day if I were you, that ce is hygienic, the food there is clean and nutritious. Miss. White really don''t know how to enjoy life.¡± ¡°I am studying for my master degree, and that ce is not on the way.¡± remembering that Aiden made the annual card for her whole life, Isabel felt that it''s a waste. ¡°You can let Royal Restaurant deliver the meal, Mr. Howard treats you very well, by the way, the LOGO on your clothes is Chanel, but the official store doesn''t sell this one, is it custom made?¡± Isabel looked down at the clothes she''s wearing, this was sent over by Aiden''s secretary, and she just wore it because had no change of clothes at that time, ¡°Is that Chanel?¡± She knew this brand, it''s very expensive luxurious goods. ¡°Of course it''s Chanel, I have one too, but it''s not the limited edition, while yours, this one would be millions at least.¡± Isabel''s hand that was holding the chopsticks shook, every bite must be wrapped tightly and she absolutely couldn''t afford to dirty the clothes, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to pay for it. Recently, Aiden¡­¡­ Chapter 39 Youre the first... Chapter 39 You''re the first... After lunch, Isabel bought a set of t-shirt and jeans nearby to change into, to make herself more Wanting to return the clothes to Aiden, sheter found another problem, she still did not have Aiden''s number. However, she was with the crews of MorningStar Entertainment, so it did not take her long to get Adam¡¯s number. On the other side, it only rang once before he picked up, "What is it, Isabel?" "Can... can you give me Aiden¡®¡¯s phone number?" Asking someone for another person''s private number was supposed to be approved by that other person. This was basic manners. "I''ll text you right away." Adam agreed quickly and hung up. Others might be afraid of Aiden''s temper, but he wasn''t. Isabel rang him up upon receiving the text message. The phone rang on the other end. Just by listening to the ringing of the phone, she could feel her Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. heartbeat rapidly elerating. "Miss White, I was about to call you, I didn''t expect you..." "Pop", Isabel''s hand trembled, and she dropped her phone. Just because she did not call the policest night did not mean that she had forgotten all about it. The reason why she did not call the police, nor questioned Aiden was that she thought that since he had saved her, he would surely take care of it. What she did not expect was when she obviously dialed Aiden¡¯s number that Adam had given her, what came out from the other end of the phone was actually the voice of the person who had abducted herst night. It was the voice that she could easily recognize. "Miss White, I¡¯m sorry, did I scare you? Miss White..." The man''s anxious voice came from the phone on the ground, Isabel trembled even more. It was obviously her phone, but at this point, she didn¡¯t even dare to pick it up. It was as if she touched the phone, she would be held hostage again. "Isabel, pick up the phone." Suddenly, a familiar voice that haunted her dreams finally came from the other end of the phone. Hearing the voice of Aiden, Isabel finally picked up the phone slowly, her panting breath went through the microphone, into Aiden''s ears. Seeing that she did not speak, Aiden stared his eyes at Elliot. Then, a soothing voice sounded, "Don''t be afraid, he''s my friend, he was just joking with you yesterday, if you''re still afraid, I''ll seize and deliver him to..." "Miss White, just spare me, let me go, Aiden has already punished me by taking away a piece of my "Elliot, shut up," Aiden growled. Only when Isabel heard this did she realize that it was all just a prankst night. Remembering that the person did not really do anything unruly to herst night, she bit her lips and spoke, "Aiden, the clothes this morning, I''ll send them overter, or will you have your secretary to pick them up?" It was such a luxury item, she must return it to him but not take it. Aiden''s face darkened at this instance. It turned out that Isabel had called just to return the clothes he sent out. Elliot, who was by his side, instantly reacted on time to make his move by snatching the phone when he saw the looks of Aiden, "Miss White, if the things Aiden sent out are returned, then he''s not a man, do you understand?" The items of the richest man in Z Country was returned, even though it was just clothes, it was still very disgraceful. Isabel blinked her eyes in confusion, she didn''t understand, really didn''t understand at all. Returning the clothes has nothing to do with him being a man or not. However, when she heard Elliot saying it seriously, she whispered, "Then I''ll keep it and return it to Mr. Howard when I see himter." After saying that, she hung up. The images ofst night when she was held hostage haunted her memories the whole time after listening to Elliot¡¯s voice. Up to this time, only was she afraid after thinking about it. If it wasn¡¯t Aiden''s friendst night, but a real robber, her life would be... Thinking of this, Isabel shivered in fear. It was almost dark, and the director had yet to call it a day. Today''s shooting went smoothly. Probably because he thought that Daniel only had tomorrow left to y his role, he asked them to workte tonight and continue having their lunch box togetherter. As Isabel flipped through her phone in boredom, a dark shadow fell over her. It also blocked the lightsing from the crew. "Has dinner started yet?" Isabel thought it was someone from the crew and asked subconsciously. "Miss White, it''s time for dinner, can you give me a chance to atone for my sins and have a meal together?" Elliot stood in front of Isabel with a weeping face, he really had no choice, Aiden was stubborn and had already carried out his decision. That piece ofnd in the south of the city was already in Aiden''s name. For the time being, his father didn''t know about it yet. He thought about this for a while, but in the end, he felt that the only way to undo this was to let Isabele out and persuade Aiden. Only by doing this would there be a chance for a turnaround. Isabel got up abruptly and took several steps back at once, "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t youe over." "Miss White, don''t be afraid. I swear, I really just wanted to test how important you were to Aidenst night. Don''t you know, from the time I sent him the video of you in my car to the time he showed up on the rooftop, do you know how much time was taken?" Isabel looked at Elliot suspiciously, not making a sound. "Miss White, I''ll tell you, Aiden was driving directly to the Grand Hyatt Club from thirty kilometers away, and the whole journey was only eleven minutes and thirty-four seconds. Hmm, I''ve helped you test his love for you, Isabel, shouldn''t you thank me?" The more Elliot spoke, the prouder he became, his lips curled up as he grinned, "I''ve never seen him fall for any woman like this before, you''re the first, Isabel..." After a pause, Elliot said again, "The first of these years." Isabel''s mind was filled with Elliot¡¯s words, "Aiden was driving directly to the Grand Hyatt Club from thirty kilometers away, and only drove for eleven minutes and thirty-four seconds." "I''ve never seen him fall for any woman like this before, you''re the first, Isabel..." Putting her hand on the backpack,id inside was the set of Chanel clothes that Aiden had given her in the morning. "Isabel, I''ve lost several hundred million dors for you now, can you ept my treat to a meal, ept my apology, and by the way, let Aiden spare me." Elliot saw Isabel''s face soften so he continued to disy his desperate looks. Elliot of this moment waspletely a different person of different stylespared to the Elliot she saw yesterday. Watching him swallow his pride to beg her, he was not even concerned about the multiple eyes that were gazing towards him. Isabel had no choice but to say, "I can ept your apology, but..." Thinking that Aiden might have fallen in love with her, Isabel felt her heart palpitating with anxiety again. If Aiden loved her, could he be able to ept Daniel¡¯s birth? Chapter 40 Must be Called Mrs Howard Chapter 40 Must be Called Mrs Howard "Don''t worry, you just need toe with me over to dinner, and the rest, when I speakter, you''ll just cooperate, then it''ll all be fine." Elliot was so close to kneeling to Isabel at this point. Isabel looked back at the direction of his son, somewhat feeling worried. Elliot noticed immediately, "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to keep an eye here, and as soon as the filming is over, I''ll have someone to send the child to you, this should be fine, right?" Listening to Elliot¡¯s reassurance, and thinking that he was a friend of Aiden''s, only then did Isabel nodded, and the two of them walked outside. Elliot walked quickly, he was in a hurry. However, Isabel slowed down her pace, refusing to walk with Elliot. Even by looking at him from the back, the incident still haunted her. When they were outside, the luxurious car that abducted her yesterday was right in front of her. Isabel¡¯s body trembled as she stood still, "Mr. Patel, where do we eat? I''ll just get a ride over there by myself." If it wasn''t for the fact that Elliot answered the phone when she called Aiden earlier, Isabel wouldn''t have believed Elliot up till now. Last night, she was truly terrified and fainted instantly. When she thought of the top floor of the Grand Hyatt Club, her legs started to turn jelly. "Grand Hyatt Club, if you don''t like it, let''s move to another ce, you can go wherever you want, Mrs Howard, just get in the car with me." Elliot said as he opened the car door for Isabel. This time, he wasn''t abducting her for sure as he acted very gentlemanly. Isabel was covered in goosebumps as she stared at the car in front of her. It was also only up to this time that she realized, Elliot seemed to have been calling her Mrs. Howard. "Mr. Patel, what... what did you just call me?" "Mrs. Howard, you must be called Mrs. Howard, before yesterday, I didn''t dare to call you that, but after what happenedst night, well, you must be called Mrs. Howard." Elliot continued to tter her, but at this point, he called her convincingly. There was absolutely no other person besides Isabel who could make Aiden drive over a hundred and fifty per hour on city roads. Isabel blushed, "Mr. Patel, you''d better just call me Miss White." Aiden and herself hadn''t even started anything yet. Although at this moment, thinking back on all the recent things that Aiden had done for her, it seemed like he really had special feelings for her. But in the end, it was just a feeling. If he did not say anything, then it means nothing. Isabel was calm at this moment, and definitely could not be fooled by Elliot. "Uh, are you not believing me? Well, it''s better to get in the car first, when you convince Aiden to let me off, you''ll know how important you are to him." Elliot said and winked. Isabel took another nce at his car, but eventually, turned away. Just as a taxi drove by, she waved at it and hopped into it. Elliot had to follow the taxi in front of him. "Miss, are you being followed?" The driver, a pretty young woman, looked a little worried as she stared at the rear mirror. "Well, yeah." By the looks of it, Elliot had not only followed her but scared her as well. "That car is thetest model of Lamborghini, I heard that T City only imported one Lamborghini in the past three months." The female driver said, her eyes glowed as she nced at Isabel, "I heard that the one who imported that car seems to be Elliot Patel, the second youngest of the Patel family, is he following you?" "Right." Isabel didn''t know about the background of the Patel family, but all she recognized was the Thinking that she had been scared unconsciousst night, a ¡®free help¡¯ to publicise Elliot¡¯s ''character'' was definitely not too much. Unexpectedly, Isabel only murmured one word before the pretty female driver turned her head around in excitement, "Can you tell me how you attracted him? If I could, I would beg for him to follow me." Isabel was speechless, it seemed that she didn''t know much about Aiden and his friends. She also didn''t know that Elliot was so good with women. "Hey, why didn''t you say anything, didn''t you say that Mr. Patel followed you? Since you don''t like Mr. Patel, can you do me a favour, I don''t need you to introduce me to him, just help me get a picture with him when we arrive at our destinationter. I''ll be satisfied, is that okay?" The female driver said with stars in both her eyes. Isabel was pestered until she got a headache, she tilted her head to observe the female driver seriously. She was not very much older than her, her long ponytail swayed gently as the vehicle moved, her big eyes constantly ncing at her, merely waiting for her to agree to it. Her looks weren¡¯t bad, not a bad partner if she was paired with Elliot. Thinking of the pranks that Elliot yed on her, Isabel wanted to return the favour, "How meaningless to just take a photo together, why don''t you join a few of our friends tonight as his femalepanion." Isabel didn''t know how many people would attend tonight, it was best if everyone brought female If he dared to refuse, then she wouldn''t care about the matters between Aiden and Elliot. "Really? Really?" The female driver was so excited that she almost jumped up, the vehicle drove an S- shaped curve on the road as her hands slipped, she hurriedly stabilized her vehicle, "Are you telling me that I can really be Elliot¡¯s femalepanion to dine with all of youter?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "It should be like that." Isabel wasn''t sure if Elliot''s talk of losing a few hundred million was true, and wondered if Elliot would let himself have a female driver as hispanion for a few hundred million. "Great, we''re almost there, just a corner turn ahead." The female driver anxiously increased the speed and took another look at the Lamborghini behind her, Elliot was following very closely. The taxi parked at the parking lot in front of the Grand Hyatt Club, Lara James jumped out of the car and opened the door for Isabel, "My name is Lara James, just say that I''m your friendter, hehe, maybe I will have a chance..." "Isabel, let''s go." Elliot also parked his car and came over to call Isabel away. "Elliot, this is my friend Lara James, it''s not impossible for me to help you, but you have to promise me to bring Lara James along." Elliot''s eyes opened wide, his vision switched from Isabel to Lara James, "Why?" This woman is way too old-fashioned, her work uniform of blue top and trousers was so old-fashioned that it made him want to vomit. Lara James immediately grabbed Isabel¡¯s arm, "I''m friends with Isabel." Isabel was impressed that Lara James could naturally engage with her, she obviously just knew Lara James from her taxi, but from Lara James¡¯s action of grabbing her arms so intimately, it seemed like they had known each other for many years. Elliot¡¯s eyebrows were slightly twisted, and with one stretch of his hand, he pulled Isabel to the side, "Can you threaten me in a different way?" he said as he nced at Lara James, she¡¯s too ordinary, bringing her out is really a disgrace. And most importantly, the Grand Hyatt Club was his territory, if everyone from the Grand Hyatt Club saw him with a woman like Lara James by his side, he wouldn''t want to live. Chapter 41 Congratulations, You’re no Longer Single Chapter 41 Congrattions, You¡¯re no Longer Single "No." The more Elliot behaved like this, the more Isabel felt the need to correct him. Last night, Elliot really crossed the line. Even if she felt Aiden¡¯s... feelings for her, as long as she remembered that day as she stood on the edge of the rooftop, she was covered in a cold sweat. Elliot made a long face; his long legs stepped in front of Lara. He stared at Lara¡¯s clothes in disgust, "Can you change your clothes?" Lara was a bit embarrassed, "I... I don¡¯t have extra clothes in my car." Elliot turned his head and looked at Isabel, "Can''t you find someone else?" "No." Isabel''s eyebrows raised up. She enjoyed toying with Elliot look like this; he deserved it for bullying her yesterday. In the VIP room of Grand Hyatt Club, Aiden stood before a floor-to-ceiling ss windowpane, staring Isabel¡¯s slender, smiling face. It was as if their figures ovepped on the ss. She looked gorgeous when she smiled. It was strange. Isabel and Elliot stood at the front gate and seemed to be talking to another girl. They were there a while, and it seemed like they had no intention to enter the Grand Hyatt. Aiden pulled out his phone and called Elliot, "Why aren¡¯t you here yet?" Elliot picked up and turned towards the window. He raised his head to look at Aiden, and said in a low voice, "Aiden, Isabel is bullying me; I have to bring a date with me." "Isabel¡¯s request?" Aiden''s eyes lit up, and he looked at Isabel with admiration; the girl was finally learning to fight back. He always thought she was constantly bullied and didn''t know how to fight back. Now, it seemed she was not that stupid. "Yes, please, help me out." Elliot was about to go berserk; he really did not want to bring a woman in her work uniform to dinner. "I think it''s a good idea." Aiden hung up after he finished speaking. He turned and walked to the dining table in the VIP room. Samuel and Isaac looked at Aiden crack a smile; they looked at each other, then got up and rushed over to the window. Unfortunately, they did not see anything. At this moment, Elliot was driving, with a grim look on his face that scared strangers away. This expression was especially meant for Lara to see. But Lara did not notice Elliot''s impatience at all, "Will it be any trouble?" Although she wore her work uniform, they were clean; she just wore them today. But Elliot said that he would take her to buy new clothes before taking her to dinner. "Shut up." Elliot mumbled, and quickly swerved the car into the shopping mall by the road. After he hopped out the car, Elliot didn''t care about the two women that trailed behind, and tookrge strides in front of them. Isabel had to drag Lara to a jogging pace to keep up. Elliot was about to explode. However, he was not mad yet, so Isabel did not n to let Elliot off the hook. Lara sped Isabel''s hand tightly; she panicked a little, and whispered, "Why don''t we forget it? Why do I get the feeling he will kick me out of the Grand Hyatt Club when it''s over?" She always drove guests to such a high-end club; never was she actually acquainted with one of the guests that went there. Usually, anyone who went to the Grand Hyatt Club rode in a private car. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. And each car was worth no less than two million. As she parked at the parking lot, her eyes widened as she looked at the rows of luxury cars. It was like a luxury car club. Elliot entered the mall and scanned the area, then pointed to a white dress in front and said, "Take this to the one in the uniform and put it on." After that, he went to swipe his credit card. A few minutester, Lara held onto the hem of the skirt and walked out cautiously. She let her long ponytail down, and her long, ck hair paired nicely with the long, white skirt. Someone like her looked quite attractive. Isabel''s eyes lit up, and she walked over and held Lara¡¯s hand, "Beautiful, just beautiful." It seemed like people did need a little dressing up; though it was just a change of clothes, Lara looked like a Elliot''s gaze fell on Lara as well; he didn''t expect such a drastic change from just letting her hair down. "Wow, this gentleman has a keen eye. This dress looks especially suitable for this girl. So beautiful." The staff on the side couldn''t help but praise. Though it was uncertain whether the staff was praising the dress or Elliot. On the way back, Elliot''s expression looked slightly better. Lara sat uptight since she was unustomed to wearing the skirt. As she was changing clothes, she saw thebel which read 18,000 dors; that was almost half a year¡¯s sry for her. She could never understand the world of the rich. She felt as if she was in a dream today. In the dream, Elliot not only gave her a white dress, but also a pair of crystal shoes. She never saw him choose anything before, but whatever he chose must have been the best. Since they went to the nearest shopping mall, it only took 20 minutes for the trio to return. As the three of them walked into the Grand Hyatt Club, Elliot''s face was still solemn. But looking at Lara, then Isabel, Lara looked far more pleasing to the eye than Isabel in her T-shirt and jeans. s, he finally won Aiden once. Pushing open the door to the VIP room, Isabel saw Aiden and panicked, then thought, oh great, this was about to be her typical reaction every time she saw Aiden. "Elliot, introduce them for us." Isaac pretended not to know anything aboutst night and acted as if he was just curious about the girls around Elliot. Elliot pointed at Isabel with a long face and said, "This here¡¯s Mrs. Howard; just sit next to Aiden." Although he was unhappy, he did not forget his important task tonight. "And this is..." Isaac looked at Lara. "Lara, her friend." Lara stood there cautiously, nced at the uneasiness around the room, and whispered, "I am also Mr. Patel''s friend." She was acquainted with Elliot for about just as long as Isabel, and Isabel was a friend, so naturally, Elliot was also a friend. She never dreamed that one day she would enter a ce like the Grand Hyatt Club, not to mention meet someone like Elliot. As for the other men, she did not even notice them. Not even Aiden. Ever since she saw Elliot, he was the only man in her eyes. Samuel smiled slightly and elbowed Elliot, "Congrattions on not being single anymore." Just as Elliot was about to snap back, he saw the softness in Aiden''s eyes across from him. Well, for the sake of thend in the south of the city, he endured it. "Mrs. Howard, you must be hungry; how about ordering dinner now?" It was bing more and more natural for Elliot to call Isabel "Mrs. Howard¡±. When Samuel and Isaac heard him, they all looked at Aiden. Such an obvious title; if Aiden did not object, then it must mean he acknowledged it, and at the same time, he would indirectly acknowledge his rtionship with Isabel. Chapter 42 Butterflies in the stomach Chapter 42 Butterflies in the stomach Aiden lowered his head and looked at the wristwatch. Stanley¡¯s testing results will be out soon. He smiled calmly, ¡°Dig in.¡± His voice was neither high nor low, fast nor slow. The few of them looked at each other and no one knew what Aiden was thinking. Was he interested in Isabel or not? Elliot snapped his fingers and the waiters served the dishes. It was a club owned by the Patel family and he was in charge of the club. The dishes were served swiftly. In just a while, five to six dishes were served. Elliot attentively served a piece of fish for Isabel and ced it on a small te in front of her. ¡°Isabel, have some.¡± Aiden didn¡¯t say a word and used his chopsticks to gently nudge the te towards Lara who was seated beside Isabel, ¡°Elliot, you ced it on the wrong te.¡± The unspoken meaning was, he should look after Lara and not Isabel. Lara realized that Elliot was very concerned about Aiden and looked in his direction several times. The chilly feeling came over her, she didn¡¯t like the cold attitude of Aiden. She preferred someone like Elliot who was warm and affectionate. She didn¡¯t want Elliot to look bad and Lara ate the piece of fish. Elliot didn¡¯t expect that his goodwill would be mistaken and only could look towards Isabel for her understanding. Isabel looked at the new te in front of her and in it was a sweet and sour pork rib. She likes this kind of sweet and sour taste. She picked it up and ate it. It tasted good. That¡¯s why her eyes looked towards the te of ribs. But Aiden ced a piece of fish in her te, ¡°Don¡¯t be picky.¡± Isabel felt that this word was familiar. When she was eating the fish, she finally remembered that was the way she taught Daniel and now it was Aiden who was teaching her. Her face was slightly red and she wasn¡¯t used to such asions. It was Samuel and Isaac who were talking andughing, livening up the atmosphere. When she saw Elliot¡¯s numerous looks for help, Isabel ate another piece of delicious pork rib and then said to Aiden, ¡°Aiden,st night¡¯s issue, Elliot was only joking with me. He had already apologized to me today. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Aiden heard her soft and gentle voice and his mood was starting to warm up. But he didn¡¯t reply, as if he didn¡¯t hear it at all. Elliot sighed softly, he was almost driven mad by Aiden. If given another chance, he swore that he will never touch Aiden¡¯s woman. The consequences were too severe. ¡°Aiden, forgive him.¡± After hearing the soft sigh, Isabel couldn¡¯t stand it and pushed Aiden. But she was nervous as she was afraid that Aiden won¡¯t agree. She had to try even if she was afraid, after all, she had epted Elliot¡¯s request. Her ¡°Aiden¡±, apart from Aiden, the other three men¡¯s bodies were covered by goose pimples. They looked decently at Aiden only to see him nonchntly picking up a piece of chicken and eating it before saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult, the plot ofnd south of the city, take it as my gift to Elliot and Lara as their engagement gift.¡± Want to be calctive with him and Isabel, he will reciprocate properly with Elliot. To teach Elliot what is meant by eating his own bitter fruit. ¡°Clunk¡±, Elliot¡¯s chopsticks fell onto the table, and the sauce sshed onto his clothes. ¡°Aiden, you must be joking.¡± ¡°Fromst night till now, which part do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Aiden picked up another piece of pork rib and ced it on Isabel¡¯s te because she liked it. He already forgot the words ¡°don¡¯t be picky¡± and served them to Isabel several times. He observed that if he didn¡¯t ce any food on Isabel¡¯s te, she would hardly eat. It appeared that she was really not used to such asions. Elliot picked up the toppled wine ss. He poured a ss full of XO and asked, ¡°If I engage, you¡¯ll return it to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aiden raised his wine ss and drank immediately. Isabel looked at the expression of the two men drinking and they seemed to enjoy the alcohol. So curiously, she picked up the wine ss and took a sip. Her face frowned in agony. It tasted awful. ¡°Miss White, this was the XO Elliot kept for several years.¡± Isaac looked at Isabel¡¯s expression and Alcohol was an acquired taste. It¡¯s either you loved it or hated it. When she heard that it was ¡°XO¡±, her face blushed redder a notch, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Then you must drink more. Then you will start to enjoy it. Come, let me toast to you.¡± Samuel wanted to see Aiden getting anxious. He formally lifted up his ss to toast Isabel. Isabel was trying to be polite and with him being so respectful, Isabel politely lifted up her ss. Just as she lifted up her ss, arge hand grabbed over her wine ss, ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t.¡± Then in front of everyone, Aiden drank the entire contents of her wine ss. Isabel blushed even redder, she felt like she was kissed by him through drinking the XO. That ce, her lips and Aiden¡¯s lips had both been there. She lowered her head and her heart raced. When she thought about how they treated her like Aiden¡¯s girl and he didn¡¯t object, she was very shy. He even drank so much for her. Furthermore, he was willing to speed and get a ticket just to save her. Yes, it looked like he took care of her the entire night. Five years ago he saw her naked. If he doesn¡¯t mind that Daniel was Adam¡¯s son, then they will¡­ Isabel was deep in her thoughts and continued to blush and fantasized about their future together. She liked him all these years and if she could be married to him and be his woman, then her entire life would be perfect and contented. Elliot drank two sses in session and then turned and looked at Lara. Though she looked slightly in, after wearing his choice of clothes and as long as she kept quiet, she looked like a princess. He clenched his teeth, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have them announce my engagement, Aiden, just remember your promise.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Lara looked at him with her eyes wide open, wondering if she had heard wrongly. ¡°Elliot, you¡­ you want us to be engaged?¡± Did she strike a lottery today? This was too fortunate. She bit her lips and bit them again. They were painful and she wasn¡¯t dreaming. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I can renege.¡± Elliot was upset. He spent so much effort for Isabel to test out Aiden and in the end, he yed himself. Lara nodded her head in agreement. Even if it was just engagement and not marriage and even if one day he cancels the marriage, she would already be contented. As Elliot called to announce his decision, Aiden¡¯s phone rang. The caller was Stanley. Chapter 43 His Gentleness Chapter 43 His Gentleness Aiden picked up the phone and took a look at Isabel and then walked in big strides to the window. With a swipe of the finger, he answered Stanley¡¯s call, ¡°Speak.¡± He uttered one syble and his eyes looked outside at the thousands of lights outside. The night has its gentleness. ¡°Master Howard, whose hair are these?¡± Stanley was not anxious to say the results and it was Aiden who engaged him to do the tests. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the hospital to continue operating?¡± He snapped back at Stanley¡¯s nosiness. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Master Howard and another child¡¯s?¡± ¡°Stop the nonsense, what¡¯s the results?¡± Aiden pushed him for an answer. The room¡¯s lights were on his back and it was surreal like out of science fiction, everything wasn¡¯t real. ¡°Okay, let me tell you. The test results are that these are rted as father and son. Master Howard, is that child Daniel?¡± Stanley continued to ask. Aiden was stunned for a minute and then hung up the call and gently lowered his phone. His slim body continued to stand by the window, quietly looking out at the night scenery for five seconds. Thereafter he turned and walked back to the table and sat down. ¡°Aiden, who called? Why are you upset?¡± Elliot asked out of curiosity. Samuel poured the ss full of XO and said, ¡°It must be Stanley, right?¡± ¡°Eat,¡± Aiden said calmly and drank a mouthful. From then on, he didn¡¯t serve anything onto Isabel¡¯s te. Isabel didn¡¯t know when Aiden left. After she came out of the bathroom, she was pulled aside by Lara, ¡°Isabel, Elliot really announced on line about our engagement, heh heh, thanks!¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°he asked me to send you home. He had already left.¡± ¡°He already left?¡± Isabel was stunned, then she realized that not only Elliot had left, but all the men in that private room had also left and only Lara and she remained. Isabel went to pick Daniel from the film set and went back to the apartment. She took a shower and slept. The next morning, Isabel was awakened by Daniel. She changed and dashed out of the apartment. It was the weekend and the campus grounds of T University was quiet, all were sleeping in. ¡°Mommy, can we eat at Royal restaurant again?¡± Daniel suggested as they walked. ¡°Okay.¡± Isabel touched her bag and she brought the VIP card of the Royal restaurant. That was given to her by Aiden. As long as it was from him, she kept them preciously with her. Although she felt ufortable spending Aiden¡¯s money, she couldn¡¯t refuse Daniel. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They took public transport and arrived at the Royal restaurant. The waitress looked at Isabel and Daniel and weed them but she felt that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Miss White, are you a party of two or¡­¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then is it the private room or the main hall?¡± Daniel looked at therge aquarium and said, ¡°Mommy, over there, I want to look at the fish.¡± Kids naturally liked small animals and amusement parks. Daniel was no different. Isabel nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll sit over there.¡± They sat properly and very quickly the signature breakfast was served. The breakfast at the Royal restaurant was different every day. Even though it was the same category, the way it was prepared and the selection was different. Each day was different and unique. It was very nutritious and healthy. Isabel ate slowly, she wasn¡¯t hungry and was mainly looking at Daniel. Her head was filled with Aiden and yesterday Elliot and the rest of them addressing her as if she was Aiden¡¯s woman. If Aiden was to express his liking for her, should she agree or disagree? She was lost in her thoughts when someone behind her said, ¡°Sigh, she¡¯s already dumped and she still dares toe here to eat? I guess that child isn¡¯t Aiden¡¯s although there is some semnce. But Aiden has never given the child any identity.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Now he adopted his mother¡¯sst name. From that, we can tell he is an illegitimate child.¡± Isabel¡¯s face turned pale and looked at Daniel. The two women who whispered were sitting behind her and Daniel shouldn¡¯t have heard it as he continued to eat. He was enjoying his breakfast. The kid loves to have breakfast here because there were plenty of selections and each was a small portion. He found it fun eating them. Isabel was relieved and perhaps she had worried unnecessarily. The two of them behind her could very well be envious of her and that¡¯s why they ndered her and Aiden. She thought about how nice Aiden was to her and her heart softened. If possible, she will borrow fifty million from Aiden, get back the safe that her mother left for her, and then pay him back the fifty million and then spend the remaining days with him. ¡°Waiter, there is an insect in my milk.¡± Daniel softly said. ¡°How can that be? There has never been insects in Royal restaurant.¡± The waitress walked over to look at Daniel¡¯s cup. True enough, there was an insect still struggling on the milk. She pursed her lips and said condescendingly, ¡°It¡¯s free anyway, if you want to drink, I¡¯ll change a cup for you.¡± Isabel was stunned, ¡°What do you mean free or not? Speak your mind.¡± She already had endured what those two said behind her back. She didn¡¯t care about what the rest said. She will walk her own path and let others talk all they want. But what the waitress said had hidden messages. She must respond after being insulted. ¡°Miss White, isn¡¯t your VIP card free of charge? So isn¡¯t that a free meal?¡± Although the waitress mumbled softly, Isabel and Daniel both heard it clearly. The reason why Daniel wanted Isabel to bring her here as he felt that it would be a waste not using this card. Additionally, he felt that since Aiden was his real daddy, then it was natural that he should eat daddy¡¯s food. He was only four and Aiden had the responsibility to feed him. He never expected to be insulted this early in the morning. ¡°You can¡¯t insult my mother!¡± Daniel stood up in anger and red at the waitress. He was ready to protect Isabel and will not allow anyone to bully her. Isabel patted his head and calmed him down. Then she sighed a long breath andughed, ¡°It¡¯s my ability to be able to get the card. You can¡¯t get one even if you wanted one, isn¡¯t it? You can only stand here and serve me.¡± She didn¡¯t mean to use Aiden to prop herself up but what this waitress said was too outrageous. Chapter 44 You Shrew Chapter 44 You Shrew ¡°You are..." The waitress became speechless for a while, but then she thought of something and said, "It''s just a card. Now that Mr. Howard has dumped you, perhaps he will take this card back someday. I will have you serve me wherever you work when the timees." This was the second time Isabel heard someone saying that Aiden had dumped her, so she was stunned for a moment and then asked, ¡°What do you mean Mr. Howard has dumped me?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Just sit here and you will see." The waitress answered sarcastically and then walked away. ¡°Hold your steps!¡± Daniel couldn''t stand this anymore, so he shouted angrily. The waiter was too impolite. The waitress''s heart trembled as the boy shouted. Aiden Howard¡¯s expressionless face and an emotionless voice came across her mind. But no matter what, it was Aiden Howard that registered the card for Isabel and Daniel. The waitress shivered and turned around with anger, ¡°I will change a ss of milk for you, what else do you want?¡± "I need an apology." The child said seriously. Bullying his mother was the same as bullying him. If no one supported Mommy, then he would. "Why should I apologize? I already said I would change a ss of milk for you. What do you want? Kid, you can''t talk to an adult like this. You need to show your respect and be polite. Didn''t your mother teach you that?" Now that Aiden had a new love, the waitress was not afraid of Isabel and the child. Even if Aiden dide out, it was impossible for him to help Isabel in front of his new love he came along with today. "You should apologize to my mother for your rudeness. I don¡¯t want to say it again, apologize now!¡± The boy was terribly angry. Isabel patted his head again and said, ¡°It''s going to bete, why don¡¯t we leave.¡± For no reason, Isabel felt uneasy at this time, as if something was about to happen. Therefore, she just wanted to escape as far as possible immediately. "What''s the matter?" The manager on duty came over as he heard the noise. Seeing that it was Isabel and Daniel, he asked with a smile on his face, ¡°Calm down kid, tell me what happened?" Before Daniel even had the chance to talk, the waitress exined abruptly, ¡°A fly fell into his cup, which was obviously something that I couldn¡¯t control and nobody can. Then, I suggested to give him a new cup of milk and he got mad." Because of the manager¡¯s presence, she did not speak as confidently as before. Daniel felt that the manager was a nice person, so he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you check out the camera to see if she humiliated my mother." ¡°Why bother, all that fuss over a cup of milk. I''m not serving anymore.¡± The waitress yelled at Daniel when she heard that the kid wanted to check the camera. She just wanted to scare Daniel into silence. She was indeed in the wrong if they checked out the camera. It was her fault to provoke Isabel and Daniel in the first hand. "Daniel, let''s go." Isabel''s eyelids kept twitching, and the words said by the waitress still lingered in her mind. She was lost in her panic when thought of Aiden. "No, I want her to apologize, she must apologize!¡± The kid was not nning to forgive the person that just humiliated his Mommy. "Jane, what exactly did you say?" The manager stared at the waitress and frowned, but it was Aiden Howard and Amanda Hood, who came here together in the morning, that shed across his mind. Amanda Hood was the eldest daughter of the Hood family. Usually, Aiden would never bring a woman to dinner. But since he brought Isabel herest time, he also brought Amanda with him today. "I... I didn''t say anything." The waitress was frightened by the manager¡¯s question. ¡°Yes you did." Daniel put his hands on the waist. He didn¡¯t care whether the crew was waiting for him today. Nothing was more important than his mother. "I did not say anything." ¡°Let¡¯s check the camera." ¡°Do it then, you think I''m afraid of a little kid? Who gives the confidence? You are just a secret love child, otherwise howe you have the samest name as your mother. Shameless!¡± Isabel sshed the milk into the waitress''s face. She could withstand the humiliation on her, but she couldn''t bear the ones on Daniel. The child was innocent, it was her fault from the beginning. She thought she could give Daniel the best and live a happy life with her son. But the reality was that she couldn¡¯t give the child everything, not a father at least. However, she couldn¡¯t withstand the waitress¡¯s humiliation on Daniel. ¡°How...how dare you do that to me, you shrew." The waitress picked up a piece of cake, throwing it at Isabel. She did everything so fast that Isabel had no time to react at all, so the cake smashed into thetter¡¯s face. With a muffled sound, the cake fell to the ground. The restaurant suddenly became silent. So quiet that one could hear it if a needle dropped. Everyone focused on Isabel, waiting to watch a show. They were all waiting for Isabel to fight with this waitress. Isabel wiped her cheeks and was about to talk. All of a sudden, Daniel rushed forward and pushed the waitress hard, "Don''t hurt my mother." The waitress staggered and almost fell. ¡°Like mother like son. You¡¯re so shameless! How dare eat in here while Aiden has already dumped you." "Jane, shut up!¡± The manager soon realized what the waitress had said when he heard the words. ¡°No way, I will quit this job, it¡¯s not a big deal. I will fight with them." The waitress said, rushing towards Daniel. Isabel guarded her son behind her body, and dodged to the back of a chair. "Mom, it''s her fault." Daniel said angrily. Isabel patted Daniel''s shoulder tofort him, and then she said, "You can''t bite it back if bitten by a dog." "You...how dare you call me a dog?" As everyone around turned their sight on her, the waitress felt that she was insulted. ¡°I never said that, it¡¯s not my problem.¡± After Isabel finished her words, she walked to the door with Daniel. She wouldn¡¯te here again. If not for Daniel, she wouldn''t be here this morning. She was in a good mood early in the morning, but now nothing was good. Intuitively, she felt that something happened to Aiden, and everyone in the Royal Restaurant looked at her differently than before. She couldn''t figure out what Aiden did. Even if he really did something, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He had never promised her anything. Chapter 45 What a Perfect Match Chapter 45 What a Perfect Match It seemed that she had to find another way if she wanted to reim the safe box from her mother. But how could she earn fifty million? That was a lot of money to her. It would take forever to earn that much money if she continued to work as a trantor, let alone one or two years. To make it worse, she had to raise Daniel. It took lots of money to raise a child. ¡°We are not done yet." A low growl suddenly sounded from behind. Isabel felt the wind rushing towards her. She wanted to dodge, but it was a ss door in front of her. The forward inertia left her nowhere to hide... She met a lunatic today. "Mommy..." "Ah..." Isabel screamed. When she became conscious again, her body was gently held by an arm. It was the familiar hug, familiar smell. Her eyes were already red when she turned around and saw Aiden standing next to her. She rxed and leaned against him. The waitress in front of was bleeding. She tried to knock Isabel down, but she didn''t expect Aiden to show up in time and save Isabel. As a result, she ran into the ss door unluckily. Her forehead was hurt, yet Isabel was still in one piece. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Aiden, are you okay?" Before Isabel had the chance to speak, ady scurried over, gently pulling Aiden to her side. The two stood side by side. The man was handsome and thedy was charming. They were a perfect match from the perspective of others. The manager came forth and was talking to Aiden. The waitress who ran into the ss door was also screaming hysterically. But Isabel couldn¡¯t hear anything. The world was quiet to her. She could only see Aiden and the woman beside him. Last night and this morning, she had been dreaming about being with Aiden. She thought that they had already been in the mood of love and their rtionship was about to march forward. And she would absolutely cherish it. Unexpectedly, he had chosen to change his partner within a single night. No wonder the two people sitting behind her gossiped about her rtionship with Aiden like that. And then it was the mocking from the waitress, saying repeatedly that Aiden had dumped her and it was shameless for her toe here for breakfast. If she had known beforehand that Aiden would bring another woman over this morning, she would not havee for sure. She stared at Aiden and the woman. Her brain was nk. She felt like falling from heaven to hell. Earlier, she was full of hope and expectation. But now, her heart was broken into pieces that could never be rebuilt anymore. Sarcastically, she didn''t even have the right to hate Aiden. The man had never made any promises to her. It was just her one side love. "Mommy, what''s wrong with you? Say something." Daniel noticed that Isabel was standing there like a statue, being deaf to everything around her. Oh no, Mommy must be stimted by the woman standing next to Aiden. He knew that Mommy only had Daddy in her heart. So the little guy was worried. Isabel recovered from the shock in time to find that the injured waitress was pulling the bottom of her dress, "Miss White, forgive me please. My boyfriend cheated on me yesterday, so I am having a bad time this morning, so¡­" Aiden turned to look at the manager and said, "I want to check the camera." "Miss White, I am really in a bad mood today, please ask Mr. Howard to forgive me." The waitress began to shake Isabel¡¯s leg. Isabel was annoyed and tried to break free, but the waitress wouldn¡¯t let go unless Isabel forgave her. Aiden, who was waiting to check the camera, said in a low voice, "Isabel, just step on whichever hand that she touches you." "I..." Isabel raised her head, and her sight ran into Aiden¡¯s. The beautiful and demure girl was still standing beside him. She said tenderly, "Aiden, calm down, you will have to go to thepanyter. Don¡¯t be mad for a waitress." Isabel couldn''t look away as she saw how cuddly the girl was in front of Aiden. The girl looked beautiful, possessing the kind ofdylike temperament that made her a perfect match for Aiden. Aiden patted the back of her hand lightly, "Amanda, you can leave first. Wait for my call tonight and I will pick you up for dinner." His voice was low and soft, as charming as always. His voice was the only sound to be heard in the whole restaurant. Even the waitress stopped crying and looked at Aiden. It seemed that she had forgotten that Aiden was about to punish her. Amanda Woods smiled sweetly, "Okay, then I''ll go first. See you in the evening." After that, she walked straight towards Isabel and said politely, ¡°Goodbye Miss White." "Goodbye...bye." Isabel didn''t know her at all. The woman greeted her so calmly, but she was so awkward, as if she was an impolite child. Obviously, the woman knew Isabel, but Isabel knew nothing about the former. The only thing she knew was that Aiden had an intimate rtionship with the woman, who was called ¡°Amanda¡±. Aiden had never called Isabel¡¯s name in such an intimate and gentle way. She was thinking too much before. Aiden didn¡¯t like her at all. It was nothing more than a prank by Elliot and his friends to call her ¡°Mrs. Howard¡±. Howe she forgot that Elliot was only good at pranks. Amanda just left. She was actually unwilling to leave. But since Aiden asked her to leave, she could only obey. Anyway, Aiden had promised to pick her up for dinner at night, and it was said in front of the public. She already felt satisfied. Aiden, the man who was as cold as the iceberg, seemed to be in love with her. She had been waiting for this day toe for many years. A man like Aiden must like an obedient woman, so she would never defy his request. When she became Mrs. Howard someday, Isabel and other women would be nothing to worry about. The manager had already retrieved the camera video. Aiden asked him to y the video, but his sight what did I tell you, just step on her hand." His voice was so cold that Isabel shivered a bit, but his voice seemed to be magical. As Isabel heard his words, she lifted her foot subconsciously, breaking free from the waitress¡¯s grasp, and then stepped on thetter¡¯s hand. Chapter 46 His Son Chapter 46 His Son ¡°Ouch¡­¡± the female attendant screamed, she never thought that Isabel would really step on her. The female attendant took her hands back immediately, while her face turned pale out of pain. She wanted to step back on Isabel but she couldn''t even stand up. At the same time, in the other room, Aiden was holding the mouse tightly while fast-forwarding the CCTV records. He stood up very quickly, and walked over to the female attendant. He said in a very cold voice, ¡°Your boyfriend cheated on you?¡± ¡°Y¡­Yes, Mr. Howard, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn''t. I just had a bad mood, and¡­¡± ¡°And you see me bring Amanda over, so you can just bully Miss White all you want. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°No¡­That¡¯s not what I think. I blurted it out without thinking.¡± ¡°Huh, I remember thatst time at the Royal Restaurant I''ve said that she''s mine. No one else other than me, Aiden Howard, can bully her.¡± Aiden smiled coldly, ¡°Do you understand it now?¡± ¡°Understand, understand, I won''t dare to do it again.¡± Aiden was obviously good looking, but his voice was as cold as the ice of the underworld. The female attendant was so afraid that she trembled all over. Aiden turned around and said to the manager, ¡°Bring me two sses of hot milk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± the manager went to pour the milk himself. He was also on duty today, he never thought that someone would piss off Aiden. At first, he also wanted to do something to help, but then he thought that Aiden wouldn¡¯t care about Isabel since he got a new girlfriend. However he unexpectedly¡­ He quickly brought the two sses of hot milk. Aiden gave a ss to Isabel. ¡°That milk was too cold. Here¡¯s the hot milk.¡± Isabel unconsciously epted the very hot ss, she almost couldn''t hold it. Yes, the thick ss couldn''t even block the temperature of the milk, if this spilled out¡­ Isabel hesitated. ¡°Listen to me.¡± Aiden stared at Isabel. Even Aiden didn¡¯t want her anymore, but she was his before. No one could bully her. At least, not at where he was. It seemed like the example he set before wasn''t good enough, so today he wanted to establish it once again. ¡°I ¡­¡± Isabel hesitated. ¡°Do it, or do you want to spill more sses to get the hang of it?¡± Aiden''s soft voice was like a spell to Isabel''s ears, it made her subconsciously closed her eyes and swung her hands. The whole ss of hot milk sshed all over the female attendant''s face. The female attendant wanted to avoid it but other attendant''s in the restaurant pressed her down under Aiden¡¯s signal, she couldn''t move at all. Just like that, the hot milk sshed all over her face, ¡°Argh¡­¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She screamed, it felt like her face was destroyed. Only then Aiden felt a bit satisfied, he pointed at the other ss of milk. ¡°Look for some bugs to put inside. Flies, mosquitoes, cock roaches, anything will do. Anyone who find the bugs will be Howard Group''s employee.¡± said Aiden at a steady pace. Once he finished talking, all the people got stunned. They couldn''t believe it at first, right after a few seconds, almost everyone started looking for bugs. But it was very hard to find creatures like bugs at the Royal Restaurant. The bug that went inside Daniel''s ss of milk was just an ident. There was only one smart attendant that ran out of the Royal Restaurant. She caught a caterpir on the shrubbery flowerbed outside, ¡°Mr. Howard, would this caterpir do?¡± Aiden nodded in appreciation, he spoke indifferently, ¡°Report to the Howard Group tomorrow.¡± Soon after that, the caterpir fell into the ss of milk. Aiden pointed at the female attendant who was in dire straits at that time and said, ¡°Make her drink it.¡± The female attendant watched that her colleague brought the ss of milk over. The caterpir''s countless legs tossed and turned around inside the milk. She almost puked, ¡°No¡­¡± Aiden red coldly, ¡°It''s okay if you don''t drink it. But if you don''t, you won''t be able to find any job from now on.¡± ¡°I¡­ I''ll drink it.¡± thinking that she might not be able to find a job all her life, the female attendant trembled while holding the milk. She drank it with eyes closed. She felt like she was going to die. Soon after that, she couldn¡¯t hold herself up and fell to the floor. No one knew if it was because she was afraid of Aiden, or afraid of the caterpir that just entered her belly. She couldn''t get up anymore. Aiden looked at the manager ¡°Check the card I madest time. If I''m the card owner, change it into Isabel''s name.¡± ¡°Aiden, I don''t need¡­¡± Aiden walked to Isabel''s side. He slightly bent over, ¡°You must have your revenge if someone bully you. Or do you like getting bullied?¡± he said in a soft voice. Comparing the way he treated the female attendant less than one minute ago, the way he treated Isabel now made people feel that was apletely different person. Everyone was dumbfounded. Isabel was still in Aiden''s heart. Isabel got speechless. No one in this world would like to get bullied, right? She raised up her head and looked at his handsome face. Her heartbeat became faster and she almost lost her breath. The more she saw him, the more she put him in her heart and the more she fell in love with him. ¡°Mr. Howard, it''s been changed. From now on this card is Miss White''s. No one can change it anymore.¡± the manager in charge wished that he could change it in a split second. He was afraid that once Aiden registered hisin, Royal Restaurant would be out of business. Only then, Aiden felt content. Isabel thought he''d leave after that. He already helped her revenge on that female attendant that bullied her. The revenge was fully strong and overbearing. During the whole process, he was so cool that she didn''t even want to blink since. As expected, that was the man she fell for. Sadly, he was just helping her, but she was not the person he liked. But Aiden unexpectedly didn''t leave. He took his phone out in front of everyone. No one knew who was he calling, but they just heard him saying, ¡°Go look for Isabel at the film crew and go to the census register after getting the credentials. Change Daniel''s surname into mine and get it done by this morning.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was clearly more than ten people in the lounge. But when Aiden finished talking, it was so silent. No one made any sound at all. In the midst of silence, everyone was shocked looking at the three of them standing together. The kid looked really simr to Isabel, but he was also a bit simr to Aiden. That female attendant became even more shocked. She had blurted out ¡®You''re just an illegitimate child, otherwise how could you have the same surname as your mom¡¯, she never thought that after seeing the CCTV records, Aiden wanted to change Daniel''s surname into his surname. That was indirectly admitting that the kid was his. Isabel also stared at Aiden at first, she really didn''t expect that he would do this. He obviously admitted in front of everyone about his rtionship with her and admitted that she was his secret lo¡­lover. She even gave birth to his child. When this thought shed by, Isabel instinctively grabbed Aiden''s sleeves and said, ¡°Aiden, I disagree.¡± Chapter 47 Natural Hostility Chapter 47 Natural Hostility Isabel understood that Aiden¡¯s proposal to change Daniel¡¯sst name to Howard was absolute because the waitress just said that he was an illegitimate child. But when he changed this way, people would definitely believe that Daniel was a bastard. After all, she married none of the men in the Howard family, yet the child took itsst name. What a clumsy lie that reveals the obvious truth! Although Aiden had good intentions, he helped people to see her as a ¡®mistress¡¯. But she was no man¡¯s mistress. Nobody. Now that he had his eyes on that woman, stop bothering her again. Stop giving her any hope. If not, she was going to suffer from gains and losses. It wasn¡¯t long ago that she felt this way. Sometimes excited, sometimes upset. If possible, she would rather live her life in peace with Daniel. "Why?" Aiden couldn¡¯t figure it out. Daniel was obviously Adam¡¯s son. Isabel said this in person at the wedding 5 years ago. And the DNA results came out yesterday also exined everything. All he did was trying to give the kid¡¯sst name back. The realst name that he should have. You couldn¡¯t me Aiden for doing this, especially as Adam¡¯s elder brother. It was totally understandable. For the sake of his son. Daniel needed to know who his ancestors really were. As for Daniel, even if Isabel carried his child, it was personal if Adam wanted to stay out of her life. But not being responsible for Daniel was not the right thing to do. If Daniel is a Howard child, he should take it as hisst name. Isabel held the VIP card that had her name on. Although she still had it in her hand, she thought she would nevere back here again. She lowered her head, twisted the corner of her blouse, didn¡¯t even dare to look at Aiden in the eyes. His eyes were like whirlpools. Every time she looked at him, her brain turned nk as if she couldn¡¯t think about anything. She didn¡¯t want to feel that way. She wanted to be herself. "Daniel is my son. Only belongs to me. So Mr. Howard, please respect my decision. Let him take my Daniel turned to his mom, then looked at Aiden. The kid didn¡¯t say a single word. Mommy¡¯s decision is right. After seeing Aiden with the other woman, he remained silent. Don¡¯t mess with my mommy if you are seeing another woman. ¡°Hold on, Isabel." Aiden yelled with anger. The reason he did this in front of others was all for her own sake. But Isabel was against it, left without leaving a word behind. It seemed that she was the first person who dared to disobey him. Her steps trembled with a bit of hesitance. Daniel held her hand, fearing that she would obey Aiden. Aiden is the bad guy. Mommy¡¯s feelings must be hurt. He can feel her body trembling. "Isabel, we have to change Daniel¡¯sst name.¡± Aiden shouted as the mother and son were about to walk out of the Royal restaurant. The shout was cold like usual but was much softer than how he treated others. Isabel was about to turn around, but Daniel moved first, let go of her hands and faced right towards Aiden. Don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t exist even though he was tiny. "Mr. Howard, you wanted to change myst name. Did you ask about my opinion?" The kid¡¯s voice was neither high nor low, but it was full of disdain. Yes, he looked down upon the name Howard. Just like mommy said, taking mommy¡¯s name was fine. It was the first time Aiden ever felt so humiliated, and he was challenged by a kid. However, he couldn¡¯t object to the kid¡¯s question. He clearly didn¡¯t ask the kid about changing hisst name. Since the child belongs to Adam Howard, it only makes sense to consider taking his younger brother¡¯s The children of the Howard family can only have thest name, Howard. It never crossed his mind that not only Isabel was against this idea, even Daniel, but a little kid was too. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the first time he met Daniel. The kid seemed to have a natural hostility towards him. But the hostility seemed to fade when he dropped the kid at school. Today however, he seemed to be hostile towards him again. Aiden felt like snapping at Daniel, but even he thought it was awkward. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Moreover, the most awful thing was the kid questioned him like this. Even though he felt awkward, he didn¡¯t find the kid annoying at all. With a warm smile, he stepped forward and squatted in front of Daniel, looked him in the eyes, ¡®Don¡¯t you like to change yourst name? ¡°I don¡¯t like it." The kid answered without hesitance. He doesn¡¯t like it if mommy doesn¡¯t like it. Seeing the kid took him that seriously, it surprisingly made Aidenughed. And also he had to admit the bad luck. He was bamboozled by a kid. But instead of being upset, he liked Daniel for this. He was independent-minded, just like a Howard kid should be. Aiden put his arms around him gently, "Alright, we¡¯ll stay the same if Daniel doesn¡¯t like it. There, let me take you to the crew.¡± Seeing him holding the boy with the smile in his eyes, all the waiters and customers in the Royal restaurant were dumbfounded. It turned out Aiden could smile. Even a smile can be so beautiful. The scene of Aiden being rejected by the kid was long forgotten. Daniel struggled and slid to the ground as soon as he left the restaurant, quickly caught up with Isabel. ¡°Daniel,¡± Aiden was wondering why the kid suddenly behaved like that. "I¡¯d rather sit with mommy and rather leave Mr. Howard¡¯s car to that woman." Isabel didn¡¯t say a word, but the kid was upset. He was really upset. The kid was convinced what he saw in the video, in which Aiden admitted that Isabel was carrying his child. That¡¯s all he needed to remember. Aiden stroked his forehead as he watched Daniel running away. For some reason, he felt sad as he watched Isabel took Daniel¡¯s hand and grabbed a taxi. But he put away the strange feelings right away. Daniel is Adam¡¯s son. Even if Aiden was affectionate towards Isabeltely, there was nothing he can do about it. The DNA test results from that night meant that he and Isabel would never have a chance to be together. ording to the investigation about Isabel, she didn¡¯t have any scandals before and after she went abroad. It was only because of Ewan¡¯s investigation report that he overlooked his previous prejudice against Isabel. He couldn¡¯t fathom why after these years no woman ever moved him. Nobody but Isabel. But Daniel is his brother¡¯s child. Aiden shook his head, started the car and followed the taxi that Isabel just got on. Chapter 48 Really ‘fated’ Chapter 48 Really ¡®fated¡¯ Daniel was alreadyte and could only take a taxi. Isabel was feeling guilty for letting the entire film crew wait for Daniel and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t hesitate to hail a taxi. The Maybach followed closely and he called Ewan¡¯s phone via Bluetooth. ¡°Master Howard, I¡¯m on the road,¡± Ewan reported as he headed to the film set. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go anymore.¡± Ewan was caught off guard and asked in return, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The household registration department.¡± Aiden was slightly embarrassed. This was the first time in his life that he had reneged and was the first time that he had been rejected by a rascal kid. But he wasn¡¯t upset with the rejection. Ewan then understood what he meant, ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that Aiden told him not to change thest name for Daniel to Howard. Previously when he heard that Aiden gave his order, he thought that his boss had gone mad. But now that Aiden had canceled this decision, Ewan felt that not only had Aiden gone mad, but he was also totally abnormal. He has never seen Aiden in this state. Once Aiden made a decision, it had to be executed and it had to be carried out in perfection, unconditionally. This time, he was wishy-washy and was totally a different person. Once Aiden finished saying, he hung up the line. He himself felt awkward about it. Because of Isabel, he had be a household name in T City and can never return to the obscure life of an anonymous. No, he has to give up Isabel. When he taught of this, Aiden turned the car around and the taxi in his rearview got farther and farther from him. It was Sunday and Isabel was not herself for the entire day. She felt withered like a bruised eggnt. In the evening, the director eded to Adam¡¯s request to wrap up for the weekend. Daniel¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t bad. The kid wasn¡¯t the main role in the film and didn¡¯t have many scenes but he was very talented. He had very few outtakes. He should havepleted the film by next weekend. That¡¯s why the director was very satisfied with Daniel. Once the filming concluded, the kid dashed towards Isabel¡¯s embrace. He then kissed Isabel on both her cheeks, ¡°Mommy, we can leave already.¡± Looking at Daniel¡¯s sweet smile, Isabel¡¯s mood turned for the better. Forget it. She can¡¯t force it if it isn¡¯t hers. She still has Daniel to apany her. Five years had passed and in fact, life isn¡¯t that long. Her loneliness dissipated somewhat when she thought of it from that angle. Once they left the film set, Isabel¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Celia, you came to pick me up?¡± When she was watching over Daniel¡¯s acting during the day, she and her best friend talked over the phone for a long time. She also mentioned to Celia that she was at the film set with Daniel and didn¡¯t expect Celia to show up. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Celia pushed Isabel away and didn¡¯t show any interest for her. Instead, she went for Daniel and held his tiny hand. She looked at him all around until Daniel was embarrassed. Then she carried him up, ¡°Daniel is so handsome. You are much more handsome than in the video,e, give me a kiss.¡± The kid was stunned for a moment as he seldom allowed others to carry him, especially for a woman. Now he was at his limit when Celia carried him and she still wanted him to kiss her? Celia saw that the little kid was getting ufortable andughed, ¡°Your mom and I shared a bed together. If you despise me, then it means that you despise your mother.¡± The kid frowned and then uneasily lowered his head and pecked Celia¡¯s cheek loudly. But in truth, his lips didn¡¯t touch Celia¡¯s face. It was just for show and make-believe. He saw that Celia was about to react and he smiled cutely, ¡°Aunt Celia is so fragrant.¡± Celia¡¯s protest vanished by this kid¡¯s smile, ¡°Daniel is so cute.¡± She was so tempted to take a bite. But she didn¡¯t dare to. Isabel once told her that this kid loathes being carried and kissed. She had already forcibly carried him up and if she were to kiss him, she was afraid that Daniel¡¯s first impression with her would be a bad one. That would be terrible. ¡°Thanks, Auntie.¡± The kid slid down to the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What does Daniel feel like eating? Auntie Celia will treat you today.¡± ¡°Anything will do.¡± Once eating was mentioned, the kid recalled what happened that morning. He took a peek at Isabel and knew that his mommy wasn¡¯t happy the entire day. If he hadn¡¯t asked mommy to bring him to the Royal restaurant, then they wouldn¡¯t meet Aiden and the other woman and mommy won¡¯t be upset. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to choose. They can go anywhere as long as mommy was happy. ¡°How about we go for some seafood?¡± Celia immediately suggested. ¡°That¡¯s too expensive.¡± Isabel objected. ¡°Not expensive, I have a discount card. It¡¯s my treat anyway, just follow me.¡± Celia gged down a taxi and mentioned the address and excitedly looked at Daniel, ¡°Isabel, how did you manage to give birth to such a cute and handsome son. I can¡¯t get enough of him!¡± Daniel was already used to Celia¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°Auntie Celia is also very pretty.¡± ¡°Hehe, honey, I absolutely love you!¡± Celia looked at Daniel¡¯s tiny face and really wanted to take a few bites but remembered Isabel¡¯s warning and held back herself. The taxi stopped at the Treasure Ship seafood world. Isabel pulled Celia aside, ¡°This is very expensive, shall we go somewhere else?¡± ¡°I said that I have a discount card, furthermore, we don¡¯te every day. It¡¯s alright to eat here once in a while.¡± ¡°Is this your¡­ your man¡¯s?¡± Isabel thought about the morning when they went to the Royal restaurant and used Aiden¡¯s card. Although the car was thereafter changed to her name, she was still very ufortable. Now she loathes using someone else¡¯s card. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Let¡¯s go.¡± Celia forcibly dragged Isabel and the three of them walked into Treasure Ship seafood world. It was dinner time and the ce was packed. She saw that someone had finished and gave up their window-side table. Celia immediately ran over to grab the table. Two adults and a kid sat down and began to order. Isabel looked at the menu and was speechless. When she was studying she knew that this ce was expensive and now she finally confirmed it. It was very very expensive. ¡°Mr. Howard, Miss Hood, is this eptable?¡± Suddenly, the voice of a waitress was heard. The ¡®Howard¡¯ name attracted Isabel¡¯s attention. When she saw Aiden, her breath was taken away. Her face turned pale when she saw Amanda. They really were ¡®fated¡¯, they met each other at the Royal restaurant in the morning and now they met again at the Treasure Ship seafood world. Yes, at that time Aiden had already made ns to have dinner with Amanda. Her heart sank and Isabel lowered her head and act as if she didn¡¯t see them. Chapter 49 Severe Obsession for Cleanliness Chapter 49 Severe Obsession for Cleanliness But, Isabel quickly found out that certain things were beyond her control. She can act as if she didn¡¯t see Aiden and Amanda. But Celia and her son already saw them. Because Aiden and Amanda¡¯s table was only separated from them by another table. Although Aiden¡¯s back was towards them, his back was too eye-catching. At their position, whenever they turn a little, they could see him clearly. Furthermore, he was Aiden. As soon as he entered the Treasure Ship seafood world, he was the center of attraction. Isabel even felt that the men at the restaurant also started to look at Aiden. The reason was simply that the woman beside the men was all attracted by Aiden resulting in the men hoping to use some ck magic to force Aiden away. Aiden was like a beacon who attracted attention everywhere he went. The elegant and aloof behavior projected the image of an elite. And the person opposite him, Amanda was a person in his world who had now taken out the menu to order. Amanda was no longer a stranger to Isabel. She searched for her on the inte and found a bunch of information. Amanda was a Harvard graduate who studied economics and finances. She was the only granddaughter of the director of the Hood Group. Whether was it education or family tree, she was certainly considered a distinguished pedigree. On the contrary, as for Aiden, the news circting wildly on the inte had her involvement. It was the time when Aiden punished Abby for Isabel at the Royal restaurant that caused Isabel to be the headline news on the inte. ¡°Isabel, doesn¡¯t Aiden avoid being seen in public? But now¡­¡± Celia saw the darkened face on Isabel and couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity and asked. She knew that Isabel liked Aiden. Looks like Aiden was serious with thedy friend he was with tonight. Then what will happen to her Isabel? Celia was anxious. ¡°Auntie Celia, the food is here.¡± Daniel thoughtfully steered away Celia¡¯s attention and question. Doesn¡¯t she know that his mommy was sad? Celia was sprinkling salt to the wound. That will make mommy even sadder. Humph, it doesn¡¯t matter, he had already given up on that daddy. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s gone. He won¡¯t insist on it. He just wanted mommy to be happy. But Celia was totally mesmerized by the couple, ¡°Look at that Amanda, one look and you can tell that she¡¯s a foxy slut. Isabel, don¡¯t be disheartened. From the looks of it, Aiden is just being superficial with her.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Isabel stretched out her arm and pinched Celia¡¯s hand, ¡°Stop it, let¡¯s enjoy our dinner.¡± Celia reluctantly shifted her attention back to their table, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve given up?¡± Isabel continued to eat her dinner, hoping to quickly finish her meal and leave. If it wasn¡¯t for the expensive dishes here, she would have left immediately. ¡°Aiden, this fish roe is very nice, it is very nutritious, you should try some.¡± The gentle voice of the woman drifted over. Isabel felt that Amanda did it on purpose. Amanda definitely can see them from where she sits. Amanda¡¯s voice was so loud, was she trying to show off? Isabel looked over and heard Aiden say calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t eat fish roe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just find them very nutritious,¡± Amanda said softly. She didn¡¯t expect Aiden to push away the fish roe that she had served him and even changed a te to continue his meal. She then remembers that Aiden is obsessed with cleanliness. He doesn¡¯t eat something that is served by others even if it was using a serving utensil. ¡°Aiden, I heard that the piece ofnd at the south of the city was already obtained by you. Why did you release it? If you want it back, I can contact my uncle. He is the person who zones thend¡­¡± ¡°Miss Hood, I don¡¯t like to talk about work outside of business hours.¡± Aiden was slightly frustrated. Apart from taking Isabel and Daniel, he has never appeared in public in such a manner. But today, it was Amanda who insisted that they eat at the main hall. He knew that Amanda did it on purpose because he rarely dines with a woman. Once the news of them dining together spreads, a lot of people would assume that they are together even though they have not started a rtionship. And the reason why he was having dinner with Amanda was total because of Isabel. He thought that these few days when he started to feel for Isabel was because over these years he had interacted too little with women and once he was with a woman, he naturally wanted to protect her. So if he could look for another woman to socialize, he would be able to forgo Isabel for good. But now he realized that in front of him was Amanda but what shed across his mind was still Isabel. Suddenly he wanted to end this dinner. Since there were no feelings, he didn¡¯t want to force himself. ¡°Miss Hood, I¡¯m not used to this kind of asion, I need to leave.¡± Aiden¡¯s expression turned and he didn''t like to be manipted. Not to mention it was Amanda who was having these motives. Does she expect to bebeled as his girlfriend just by having a meal with him? He chose to have a meal with Amanda out of respect for his father. After all his father had mentioned it numerous times already. Aiden said and stood up. Amanda didn¡¯t expect Aiden to leave immediately. In her anxiety, she grabbed Aiden¡¯s wrist and begged softly, ¡°Aiden, even if you don¡¯t like me, let¡¯s finish this meal. Then we¡¯ll go our ways amicably.¡± She already saw Isabel sitting next to the window and no matter what she can¡¯t look bad in front of Isabel. ¡°Release me.¡± Aiden looked at Amanda¡¯s hands and shook her off like swatting a fly. But he thought of his father¡¯s instructions and sat down. Thereafter he took a paper napkin and wiped his wrist where Amanda had touched, in full view of everyone. Amanda felt exceedingly awkward. She wanted to erupt but there were too many people. She could sense the envy of many women. That would include Isabel. But Isabel must have not only envied her but also hated her. In any case, Isabel couldn¡¯t hear what she whispered to Aiden and she might as well treat as if nothing had happened. Except that she wouldn¡¯t dare to touch Aiden again. But there was something that she can¡¯t figure out. Since Aiden was so obsessed with cleanliness, how was it that he could hold onto Isabel¡¯s hand? Didn¡¯t he feel ufortable holding onto Isabel¡¯s hand? She became upset once Amanda thought of it. Chapter 50 I Need to Pee… Chapter 50 I Need to Pee¡­ ¡°Mommy, I need to pee¡­¡± right after filming, Daniel left the film crew with Isabel. It''s been two hours since hest peed, so he couldn''t hold it in any longer. ¡°Come, Mommy will take you there.¡± Isabel wanted to hold Daniel''s hand affectionately, but Celia pped her hand, ¡°Go away! I''m his godmother so Daniel is now mine, it wasn''t easy seeing him so I''ll be the one who''ll take him there.¡± Isabel didn''t know whether it''s funny or embarrassing, she had to let Celia take Daniel to the bathroom. The position beside her and across her suddenly became empty, just like her heart that''spletely deste at that time. Isabel subconsciously turned her head. Right there, Aiden and Amanda were still sitting face to face and having dinner. The orange circling light fell down of them was so romantic, only Isabel was the lonely soul there. Isabel ate like her life depended on it, like she wanted to fill the gap and suppress the sadness in her heart. A shadow suddenly showed up on the fish head soup''s surface. ¡°Celia, you¡­¡± ¡°I''m Amanda Hood, can I sit here?¡± no one knew when, Amanda who looked so polite asked for Isabel''s opinion. ¡°Hello M¡­Miss Hood, anything I can help you with?¡± she had eaten quite some time on this table so she thought that Amanda definitely wouldn¡¯te over for the leftovers. The edge of her eyes nced at the table where Amanda was sitting, Aiden was nowhere to be found. "Nothing, Aiden and I came over for dinner and he''s now at the bathroom. I didn''t expect to see you when I raised my head, you''re Aiden''s friend so I came over to greet you. You have to attend our big wedding, it''ll be a great support for us.¡± Amanda spoke with a soft and tender voice, vividly disying the voice and aura of ady. It gave Isabel a lot of pressure. In total, Amanda and Aiden just dated for a few days. They unexpectedly had talked about marriage and such. Isabel became gloomy at heart but she''s forcing out a smile on her face, ¡°Congrattions Miss Hood, I hope you two will live a long and happy life together, that will only be parted by death.¡± She would rather congratte herself and Aiden with these words. But she''s not a match for his family''s social status and background. Isabel and Aiden together, felt like heaven and earth. Since she couldn''t match up to him, then she decided to just congratte him. His happiness is the wish of her life. But when she really said it, why did her heart felt like it cracked and ached. ¡°Thank you, you''re friends with Aiden, his friend is my friend too. This is my name card, please don''t hesitate to look for me if you need any help in the future.¡± Amanda still spoke with a smile. At the same time, Amanda also handed over an exquisite name card. Isabel epted with both of her hands, the titles written on the name card was unexpectedly quite long. Project manager of the Hood Group. Chief representative of the charity club. ¡­ Each and every status was unattainable for Isabel. Only girls with those statuses would match up to Aiden, right? ¡°Okay.¡± she replied softly. Isabel knew very clearly that she''d never ask for Amanda¡¯s help no matter what happened in her life but it''s toote for her to avoid Amanda. ¡°I''ll leave now, Aiden ising back and he''s going home with me to see my grandpa, see you.¡± Amanda stood up gracefully, her every gesture had apelling aura. ¡°See you.¡± Isabel nodded, it would be best if they don''t see each other again. From that moment, she really wished that she wouldn''t meet Amanda again, and even Aiden. If she did, she''d feel even sadder. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Isabel poured a ss of wine. At first, she just wanted to pour a little but she never thought that she''d lose control after drinking some. Celia was holding her phone and reading some gossips while waiting in front of the men''s bathroom. Daniel went in the bathroom for quite some time but he''s not out yet. Celia felt quite worried, after all Daniel was just a kid. Seeing someone wasing out, Celia didn''t even think and greeted him right away, ¡°Hello sir, have you seen a kid this tall inside? He''s around 4 years old.¡± Celia said that while showing Daniel''s height. Aiden looked over and shook his head, ¡°No.¡± He turned around and just left after saying that, he didn''t know Celia. When Celia saw that it''s Aiden, she was stunned at first but then she regained her senses right after. Celia subconsciously tugged his sleeves, ¡°Mister Howard, it''s you, can you help me take a look inside? It''s Daniel , Daniel went in for a few minutes and hadn''t got out, I''m quite worried.¡± ¡°Daniel? Daniel White?¡± Aiden softly took his arm away without a trace and asked spectively. ¡°That''s right, he''s Isabel''s son and you know him too. Please help me check him again inside the bathroom, it''s inconvenient for me to enter.¡± Celia actually wanted to take Daniel to the women''s bathroom, but the kid disagreed. The kid said that he''s a man and a man should enter the men''s bathroom. He''s just 4 years old, too soft for a man, right? Before Celia finished speaking, Aiden already turned around and dashed to the bathroom. His mind is full of Daniel. Since they first met at MorningStar Entertainment, that kid had left asting mark on his heart. Even if he''s not Adam¡¯s son, he couldn''t just stay still knowing that the kid went missing. ¡°Daniel, where are you?¡± Aiden searched while shouting, he also pushed each and every bathroom stall. But when every stall was already pushed open, the kid was still nowhere to be seen. He strode forward to the door, ¡°Are you sure he went in?¡± he shouted to Celia. ¡°Yes, he really went in, I saw it myself.¡± Aiden returned to the bathroom and continued to look for Daniel while calling the Treasure Ship''s front desk, ¡°A kid went missing in the bathroom and I want the CCTV records as soon as possible.¡± His deep voice sounded unquestionable and it made the front desk attendant subconsciously answered, ¡°Yes sir, we''ll enquire into it right away, how old is the kid? What''s the color of his clothes?¡± Aiden pondered, the kid''s look at the Royal Restaurant this morning appeared vividly on his mind, ¡°A cute 4 years old boy wearing light blue colored short sleeves and shorts with a pair of white shoes.¡± ¡°We''ll check it right away, please stand by for any calls.¡± Aiden already walked to the bathroom window at that time. He stretched his hand out and pushed the window, it''s unexpectedly opened. His heart pounded for no reason, he grabbed the handle and jumped easily onto the window ledge. There were overgrown grasses outside the window ledge and there were flower shrubs on every two to three meters of the grass. There were no roads, nor footprints on the dark green grasses. Aiden resolutely jumped off the window and called Ewan while dashing to the parking lot not far from there, his strong sixth sense told him that the kid got into an ident. Chapter 51 The Third Wheel Chapter 51 The Third Wheel Every intersection around Treasure Ship was getting screened. Aiden''s phone rang after he opened the car''s door and when was getting on the car. He remembered that he was apanying Amanda today when he saw that the call was from Amanda, he epted the call, ¡°Go home on your own.¡± he immediately hung up after saying that. His phone rang again. This time, it''s from Isabel. Aiden started the engine of his care while receiving the call, ¡°Where are you? How did you take care of your child?¡± If there''s something wrong with Daniel, Isabel definitely would bear the responsibility as his mother. As a mother, why did she not follow such a small kid? After hearing Celia''sment, Isabel almost got paralyzed out of surprise. Her heart unexpectedly calmed down a bit when she heard Celia saying that Aiden is helping her to look for Daniel. As long as she knew that Aiden was helping her to find Daniel, she subconsciously felt that nothing would happen to Daniel and he''d definitely find Daniel, ¡°I''m at Treasure Ship, where are you? Aiden, can you please bring me along to look for Daniel?¡± Isabel wanted to cry. To be exact, her tears were already on her eye socket. Daniel equals her life, she wouldn''t want to live if something happened to Daniel. In the moment of panic, the boy who had held her 10 years ago shed in her mind. It''s like she could calm down as long as he''s there. Otherwise, she''d really go crazy. She couldn''t imagine how she would spend her days without Daniel. So, even if she knew that Aiden was going to marry Amanda, she didn''t care about it at all and called Aiden. Aiden didn''t know why his heart ached when he heard Isabel''s sobbing voice, ¡°Come on out, I''m at the entrance and ready to drive and look for him, quick.¡± Isabel ran outside holding her phone. Heading on, Amanda stopped her. Aiden just stood her up not long ago, now in a blink of an eye she saw Isabel who''s going to leave. That made her felt that Isabel was leaving to find Aiden. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Isabel was dumbfounded, she didn''t expect it to be Amanda. She felt a guilty conscience. After all, Amanda had stated clearly her rtionship with Aiden, they were going to get ¡®married¡¯. ¡°I¡­ My son went missing, I''m going to look for him.¡± said Isabel in panic, she just wanted to pass Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. through Amanda and meet Aiden. Amanda changed her mind and she understood why Aiden suddenly left, ¡°Is Aiden helping you to look for your son too?¡± Isabel looked at Amanda''s considerate smile, it''s not good to be excessive in a moment, ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°I''ll help you to look for your son too, together.¡± Amanda said that while pulling Isabel''s hand, it was so intimate like they were best friends. Isabel softly broke free, because she thought of Aiden and Amanda''s rtionship. She''s the third wheel. ¡°No, help me tell him that Daniel is wearing light blue colored Short sleeves and shorts with a pair of white shoes, we split up, you two will search by car and I''ll search for him around here.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll tell Aiden, don''t worry, we¡¯ll do our best.¡± Amanda dashed through the ss door of Treasure Ship first. As expected, Aiden''s Maybach stopped at the vehicle entrance not far from there. She understood that he wasn''t waiting for her, but for Isabel. She turned her head and looked at Isabel again who already ran to the pedestrian crosswalks, searching for Daniel along the road. Amanda proudly ran to the Maybach and knocked on the window, giving signals so Aiden would open the door. Aiden slightly frowned looking at Amanda in front of the car''s window, but he still put down the car window, ¡°I have stuffs to do, you can just go home first.¡± he was clearly waiting for Isabel, why was Amanda the one who showed up? Did Isabel not think? The longer she took, the more danger would Daniel be in. Amanda''s eyes became gloomy, she resisted with great difficulty so she didn''t break out in anger. It''s the first time for Amanda to have pent up frustration like that, ¡°Aiden, just now I''ve ran into Miss White, she told me to tell you that her son is wearing light blue colored short sleeves and shorts with a pair of white shoes, she told us to help her look for him.¡± Aiden slightly twisted his eyebrows, Isabel clearly didn''t say that on their call just now. Isabel said she wanted him to take her and looked for Daniel together. Aiden''s eyes got deeper when he coldly said, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She went over there, she said that we should split up with her to find her son.¡± Amanda pointed in the opposite direction of where Isabel went. Aiden said, ¡°No need. Miss Hood, please go home.¡± The car whose engine was always on slightly shook and went to the streets, in the end he chose the opposite side of the one Amanda had pointed at. It was already strange that Isabel didn''te to his car, it must be rted to Amanda. So Aiden chose to ignore the road Amanda had pointed at. ¡°Aiden, wait for me, I promised Miss White to help¡­¡± However, the Maybach quickly shook Amanda off, she couldn''t chase it at all with her high heels. Amanda gritted her teeth and stamped her legs with hatred. Isabel was the whole cause that her lovely date got ruined, just like that. As for Isabel''s son, he could just be missing at any time but he just happened to be missing tonight at this ce. Perhaps her son wasn''t lost at all and Isabel just wanted to ruin her date with Aiden. She really didn''t expect Isabel would use the trick of losing her own son to get in touch with Aiden. It''d be best if Isabel''s son really disappeared. Isabel rushed along the pedestrian crosswalks, her pair of eyes wasn''t enough. There were no signs of Daniel at all. She tried to call Daniel''s smart watch. But it''s useless, only the mechanical woman''s voice was heard ¡®the number you''re calling is inactive, please try againter.¡± Oh no. Something¡¯s wrong. The kid''s smart watch was never turned off and it was always charged every night. Furthermore, no matter what happened, Daniel would always call her first. But now, Daniel was already gone for quite some time and she got no information at all. Celia stayed at the Treasure Ship to check the CCTV records, so Isabel went out to look for Daniel. Not long after, Celia called, ¡°Isabel, I watched the CCTV records in detail for a few times, an hour ago a man entered the bathroom and didn''te out afterwards, he must be the guy.¡± ¡°Celia, quick! Tell Aiden.¡± Isabel urged her, she could only randomly look for Daniel in the streets now, but if it''s Aiden, he wouldn''t do something like that. He must have a way. ¡°Miss, I don''t have his phone number, quick tell him.¡± Isabel hung up and called Aiden''s number. Aiden received the call after seeing the familiar phone number, ¡°Where are you?¡± Chapter 52 If There is Any Pain? Chapter 52 If There is Any Pain? "I am at the crosswalk. And Celia tells me that a man may take Daniel. That man went into the bathroom an hour ago and never came out." Isabel said in a rush. Now all she could think about was that Daniel was missing. "I already knew. Let me ask you, what are the iconic buildings around you?" He just kept calling her phone, but the line was busy all the time. So he had been chasing after her for a while, driving very slowly. But he hadn''t seen Isabel on by the roadside. He did not know that Isabel had been one-track-minded while calling Daniel¡¯s small watch. She kept dialing although it was not connected. Isabel turned her head to nce around, "FX Market." "Stand still on the roadside." As soon as Aiden turned his head, he saw FX Market. He had just driven past there a while ago. With a nice drift, Aiden turned the car around and drove back. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Within a minute, he saw Isabel standing on the side of the road. "Get in." While rolling down the window, he yelled at Isabel. Isabel took a nce inside the car and was confused, "Where''s Miss Hood?" "Get in." Aiden didn¡¯t want to answer, so he just ignored Isabel. This woman must have been brainwashed by Amanda Hood. But now it wasn''t a good time for him to talk about it. It was important to find Daniel first. Isabel was anxious, and he was even more anxious. "I can¡¯t call Daniel though. Is it the same for you?" "Yes, I kept calling and calling but I couldn''t get it through." Isabel was about to cry. Once she got into the car and smelled the scent of Aiden''s body, her eyes moistened. "There''s only one SIM card in his watch, isn''t it?" Aiden continued to ask. Just now in the process of finding Isabel, he had already had someone locate the location of Daniel''s watch. Unfortunately, it couldn''t be located. Therefore, this was why he was in a hurry to find Isabel. Firstly, it was because he was worried about her going around to look for the child by herself. And secondly, it was because he wanted to get some more clues about Daniel through her. "Yes, there''s only one SIM card. Daniel never turns off his phone, it must be..." said Isabel. She could not even finish the sentence thinking about Daniel¡¯s situation. "Have you offended anyely?" Isabel thought for a while, "It seems like it''s only Abby." "That Robert who wanted to force you getting married five years ago, has he harassed you recently?" Aiden asked as he turned the steering wheel. He didn''t look around aimlessly. Instead, he looked for clues through the phone as he drove around sweeping the area. The only way to find the child as fast as possible was to look through the clues scientifically. "No." At the mention of Robert, the bumps popped all over her skin. Five years ago, she was almost married to that man. Fortunately, Aiden arrived in time. He was the one who had saved her in the first ce. "If you think again, is there anyone else?" Isabel shook her head, she had only returned to China recently. She didn''t associate with many people and really hadn''t offended anyone. Suddenly, she thought of Amanda Hood, "Where is Miss Hood?" "Why do you care about her at this point?" Aiden snorted. It was true that Amanda Hood had pointed him in the wrong direction. Otherwise, he would be able to find Isabel long time ago. Isabel turned her head gently and looked at the cold, steely side face of Aiden. She said in a small voice, "She said she would apany you to help me to find Daniel. That¡¯s why I just ask." Aiden¡¯s eyes became even colder. His face turned even more gloomy. He knew that Amanda must have said something to Isabel. Otherwise, there was no way that Isabel wouldn''t have gotten into of his car and instead of running out alone to look for her child. "Before I answered your call, I told her to leave." Aiden exined without being able to help himself. Isabel¡¯s eyes lit up, "Aiden, is it possible that some woman misunderstood my rtionship with you and then did something to Daniel..." Aiden had thought that it might be Amanda before, but soon he denied it. It was his decision toe to the Treasure Ship today and Amanda didn''t know in advance. It was just that it was Amanda¡¯s idea to dine in the hall. Moreover, from the moment Amanda got into his car, he hadn''t seen her ying with her phone. So naturally she wouldn''t have called someone to take Daniel at that time. Then who would it be? While Aiden was struggling, Isabel was persistently dialing up Daniel¡¯s small watch again. A "ding" sounded over there, "Aiden, the watch is ringing. Quick, find someone to locate it." Isabel hung up immediately. If the people around Daniel heard the ringing of the small watch, not to mention that the child was in danger, there was a possibility that the small watch could be directly turned off again. It must be the small watch that Daniel had turned on. Otherwise, it was impossible for the small watch that was still dead to suddenly working again. Five minutester, Ewan''s call came, "Mr. Aiden, it is located in the YB Garden Community area behind the Treasure Ship." "Got it, send a few people quietly down to YB Garden Community. Pay attention. Once the target is found, stay focused to ensure the safety of the child first before taking action." Aiden ordered in a deep voice. The car had slowly parked at the side of the road. It was not far from the neighborhood behind the Treasure Ship. The Maybach was too conspicuous. And if it was close to that neighborhood, it would easily attract the attention of the kidnapper, and then it would be more than worth it. Isabel followed Aiden to get off the car. Probably because of the rush, all of a sudden, Isabel¡¯s foot stepped on the air, and she fell down. Aiden turned around and didn''t go to pull her immediately, but said softly, "Try if there is any pain?" Isabel bit her lip and tried to move, "Nothing." Getting up with the help of Aiden''s hand, Aiden realized that her whole body was shivering. His big palm held her hand gently, "Don''t be afraid. It¡¯ll be fine." The maic voice, which has a calming quality, reverberated in her eardrums. And being held by his hand, Isabel was finally not so afraid. She didn''t know that while Aiden was saying that sentence, his heart was likewise trembling. Before finding Daniel, it would be futile to say anything. Ewan had already sent him the information about the location of his small watch. Entering the neighborhood, Aiden finally understood why the kidnapper had chosen this ce. Or maybe it was just that they thought that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce. No wonder all the surveince cameras on the road in front of the Treasure Ship couldn''t find any clues about the man. It turned out that he did not drive but had avoided the surveince outside the Treasure Ship and hijacked Daniel to hide in this neighborhood. His people hadn''t arrived yet, Aiden was holding Isabel¡¯s hand, searching the neighborhood like a strolling couple. At this point, there weren''t many people in the neighborhood. It seemed like everyone was like the kidnapper. There were seventy buildings in the neighborhood. Finally, they reached the vicinity of the location, and Aiden stopped. Chapter 53 High IQ Chapter 53 High IQ Not far away, a dark shadow was searching for something in a bush. Looking at the side of the face, Aiden released Isabel¡¯s hand immediately, "I''ll rush over to restrain him, you save Daniel." "Where is Daniel?" Isabel was in a fog. She didn''t even see where Daniel was. However, before the end of that sentence had fallen, Aiden had already encircled the other side of the bush. He simply couldn''t wait for his own reinforcements to arrive. The child was nearby, so that''s why that person was searching around a little by little. This was the conclusion that Aiden quickly gave when he saw that shadow. As she watched Aiden getting closer and closer to the shadow, Isabel¡¯s heart was already in her throat, she had no idea how to save Daniel, she didn''t even see Daniel. Aiden arrived quietly. Suddenly, he made his move. "Who are you? What are you doing?" Perhaps not expecting someone to attack him, the shadow struggled to resist the attack while trying to yell at Aiden. While pping over the man, Aiden swept his leg towards him. The man hurriedly stepped back to avoid it. It actually allowed him to avoid the sweeping leg of Aiden. And he suddenly had a dagger in his hand. "Aiden, be careful!" The white light emanating from that dagger made Isabel tremble with fear as she looked at it. "Mummy..." at this moment, not far from Aiden and the shadow, a small figure finally appeared and raced towards Isabel. When the shadow saw Daniel, he tried to shake off Aiden to catch Daniel. Aiden made another leg sweep. At the same time, his arm was sent straight to the dagger in the man''s hand. The hand was squeezed, and the man whose wrist was pinched in pain let go of the dagger, the dagger fell to the grass, followed by Aiden raising his leg and kicking him in the chest. Over there, Daniel had flown into Isabel¡¯s arms, "Mommy, I''m fine, I''m fine, I just want you to rest assured." This first sentence of the child from his mouth was tofort Isabel. It was as if, the one who was robbed was Isabel and not Daniel as Isabel needed to beforted. "Who ordered you to do this?" Aiden had restrained the man, picked up the man''s dagger and held it to This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. his throat, asking in a cold voice. The voice, like hardened ice, he could not wait to stab the man directly. The man muffled a snort and did not speak. "Mr. Aiden... "Ewan rushed over, along with a few ck-clothed men. Isabel was still standing far away with Daniel in her arms. Although it was that far away, her heart was still trembling as she looked in the direction of the subdued man. She was still afraid. Very afraid. At this point, all she could feel is fear. If it was a littlete, if the kidnapper searched further, he would soon be able to search the location where Daniel was hiding. Only then did Aiden release the kidnapper and handed him over to Ewan, "Bring him back, he will be punished after he gives a good ount." "Yes, Mr. Aiden." As soon as Ewan nodded, the other guys tied and gagged the man in a couple of moves, then stuffed him into a sack and quickly carried him away. From the beginning to the end, he found Daniel on his own. "Mr. Aiden... "Daniel saw Aidening towards him and flew over in excitement, his daddy was so strong that he was able to restrain a bad guy with a weapon in his hand with his bare hands. He wouldn''t be able to beat it. Aiden bent over, he picked up the little thing and put his fingertips on his little brow, "Come, tell me how you escaped?" "How do you know he caught me, and I escaped?" Daniel thought back first, then was pretty sure he hadn''t talked about that process, and the bad guy didn¡¯t say anything about it had been taken away by Aiden''s people. "I have magic eyes to see into your little head." As soon as Aiden met Daniel, he involuntarily changed from Mr. Coldness to Gentle Uncle, taking pity on the little thing and sitting on the grass. The way he was sitting on the ground, he didn''t have the style of bossy president at all, he was too friendly. Isabel also followed, she was even more curious than Aiden. At this moment, looking at the interaction of two men, onerge and one small, she was finally not so afraid. "Daniel, what''s going on, tell me quickly." Isabel urged. "I went to the bathroom, who knew that when I was peeing, that man picked me up, covered my mouth, and he robbed me out. I wasn''t as strong as he was, so naturally I couldn''t escape, and I couldn''t call for help. I felt kind of worried that Mommy would find out and started calling my little watch, and then the guy would know my little watch was a cell phone." "So, you were the one who turned the little watch off at first?" Aiden smiled slightly, appreciating the child''s actions, it really was the child of the Howard family, very intelligent. "Yes yes." "And then, when you escaped while he wasn''t looking, that''s the time you dared to turn on the little watch in the bush and mute it and you waited for your mummy toe and rescue you, didn''t you?" "Yes, Mr. Aiden, you''re amazing, you got it all right. Actually, I really wanted to call mommy, but I didn''t dare to call or send a message. I was afraid that if I wasn''t careful to show the light of the phone to be found by that person, I would be miserable. It''s good that Mommy and Mr. Aiden showed up. Mr. Aiden, you''re really good at kung fu. Can you teach me?" Daniel looked at Aiden with a face of adoring starry eyes, all expectation in his eyes. Just because Daddy saved him, he would forgive him for the time being that he had a new love affair. The ount which he made Isabel sad this time, he will calcte slowly, not hurry, can be calcted eventually. Now, he wanted to learn kung fu from Aiden, whose gestures and movements in overpowering the bad guy are simply stunning. Isabel looked at Daniel speechlessly, she was terrified, but looking at the child''s reaction, she wasn''t scared anymore, "Daniel,e here, let mommy hug you." She hadn''t hugged him enough, it was as if only by holding Daniel in her arms, she could only be sure that the child was really fine and had really been rescued. "No, Mr. Aiden hasn''t promised to teach me kung fu yet. I want to learn." The child refused and insisted on pestering Aiden to learn kung fu. Aiden raised his eyes to look at Isabel, "It''s good for him to learn kung fu. At least, he can protect himself." He was asking for Isabel¡¯s opinion. That nce made the rxed Isabel¡¯s heartbeat start to elerate again. It was the same reaction she would have every time she encountered Aiden. Then, staring at his sight his dark pupils, she couldn¡¯t help herself and nodded her head, "Okay, but it seems like Daniel doesn''t have much time." Daniel went to school every day. and it was in Sage United School where was personally arranged by Aiden. "You''re studying at T University, it''s not appropriate for Daniel to apany you to live in a ce like school. How about letting him to move to Adam¡¯s ce. His ce has a gym. I''ll teach Daniel in my spare time. Is it okay?" Chapter 54 Endless Love Talk Chapter 54 Endless Love Talk Isabel was slightly startled. It seemed like a good choice letting Daniel stay with Aiden and learn some self-defense skills. In this way, Daniel could also enjoy Aiden''s paternal love. Actually, Adam also said before that he would take Daniel to live with him. It was just her who couldn¡¯t bear it. Since Daniel had already be a boarding student, if he stayed with Adam on the weekend, how could she spend any time with her son? Subconsciously, she also wanted her child to get closer to Adam. "Daniel, you have grown up. Can you make the decision for yourself?" She was reluctant, but she didn''t want to deprive the child of paternal love. So it was up to the child¡¯s decision. "Mummy, how about I stay with Mr. Howard when he is free?" Daniel coquettishly held Isabel''s neck. He really wanted to learn kung fu. Just now Aiden''s posture in subduing the bad guy was so handsome. He liked it. He wanted to learn. Since the child said so, Isabel nodded, "Okay." "Yeah, Mummy is the best. Mr. Howard, I want to learn tonight, okay?" The child still called him Mr. Howard. He felt weird to call him Uncle. He also couldn¡¯t call him dad as long as Aiden didn''t recognize him as a son. So, he just called him Mr. Howard. Although ¡®Mr. Howard¡¯ sounded not intimate enough, it was Aiden¡¯s fault, who denied Daniel as his son. Daniel really didn''t understand the matter between Aiden and Mommy. The love between adults, a child really didn''t understand. It was so difficult for him. "Okay." Aiden hugged Daniel, "Let''s go. Take your mummy home first. Then I''ll take you to Adam''s ce." He didn¡¯t know why, but Aiden was a little excited when he thought that he could teach this child himself. He really didn''t expect it. Within just one sentence, he really convinced them to let him take Daniel away. Isabel regretted it when she was packing things up, but seeing the child¡¯s expecting look, she still slowly packed up. And then she looked at the empty apartment. A feeling of loneliness came to her heart. "Mummy, you can sleep until you wake up naturally tomorrow morning. I will just ask Mr. Howard to send me to the kindergarten. You can pick me up next Friday." Daniel waved his hand at her, and then took Aiden''srge hand. Soon they disappeared in sight. Isabel was sitting on the side of the road, not even having the strength to go upstairs. Why everything was messed up? The rtionship between her and Adam and Aiden werepletely messed up because of the one- night stand five years ago. "Isabel, it''s sote. Why don''t you take rest?" Isabel didn''t know when Owen appeared. And he sat beside Isabel casually. He waited for Isabel all night, and saw Aiden sent Daniel and her back to the apartment. But he didn''t expect Aiden to take Daniel away again. "I don¡¯t feel sleepy now. The air outside is fresh, so I just came out and sit." Isabel bit her lip. She wanted to sort out her rtionship with Adam and Aiden, but she couldn''t figure it out at all. "I can''t sleep either, do you want to have barbecue? It¡¯s on me." Owen cautiously suggested. When he saw Aiden take Daniel away, he felt that Isabel and Aiden shouldn¡¯t have any special rtionship. After all, Aiden already had Amanda. A man like Aiden, Amanda was more suitable for him. ¡°I..." Isabel hesitated; she didn''t want to go. ¡°Let''s go, Mr. Lee asked me to take care of you. We have known each other for so many days. And we haven''t even had a meal together." Owen said. He pulled Isabel up. "Do you have alcohol? I want to have some?" Isabel wanted to have alcohol every time she felt upset. And this moment was no exception. "Yes." Owen''s eyes lit up, "But you can''t drink too much." The barbecue shop in the T University was clean and economical. After Isabel ordered the food, she picked up the wine ss. And then she thought of Celia. In fact, when Aiden sent her back, she had already told Celia that she was safe. But every time she drank alcohol, she couldn''t help thinking of Celia. "Isabel, why haven''t you gone to bed yet?" Celia quickly picked up the phone. "I can''t fall asleep. My senior and I are drinking. Didn''t you go to bed?" Isabel smiled. "Honey, the water gets cold. Come here soon." Suddenly, an unfamiliar male voice came from the phone. "Celia, who is it?" Isabel asked curiously when she heard a man called Celia honey so affectionately. "I have a friend here. I couldn¡¯t talk anymore, I''ll call you another day." Celia hung up the phone anxiously. Isabel frowned. Listening to the blind tone in the phone, she put down the phone. It seemed that Celia was really in love. But every time she asked Celia who he was, she hesitated and refused to answer. Forgot it, she couldn''t even take care her own love affair, let alone Celia¡¯s. When Celia''s rtionship with that man got mature, she would naturally tell her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Isabel,e, let''s have a toast." Owen raised his ss to touch hers. "Cheers!" Isabel also hit back, and a ss of beer emptied, "Senior Read, thank you for taking care of me these days!¡± "I only helped you arrange the dormitory. In fact, you have nothing to be taken care of." Owen handed the grilledmb barbecue to Isabel, "This is vorful. Have a try." Isabel was not in the mood to have the seafood at night because of Amanda''s presence. Now she was really hungry. She was devouring, taking a bite of meat and a sip of beer. She wanted to rx and enjoy when Daniel was away. The two people were devouring and binge drinking. Owen said that she was not allowed to drink too much before, but he had too much himself. So how could he discipline her? Isabel mixed beer and white wine together, which made her a little drunk. She went into a trance, and felt that Aiden was right in front of her. She missed him not long after he had left her. Owen paid the bill. Isabel was already lying on the table and couldn''t get up. He had no choice but to hold her arm and walked slowly towards Isabel¡¯s apartment. The breeze at night was refreshing. And it was most suitable for lovers. On thewn near and far away, couples hugged each other and sat close together, whispering of love. Owen¡¯s eyelids shock fiercely. And as he walked, seeing just a short walk to Isabel¡¯s dormitory, he couldn''t help but push her against a tree. Isabel looked very drunk, her eyes were blurred like a pool of spring water. And her face was as intoxicating as rouge. He cupped her face with his hands. And his lips were getting close to her... Chapter 55 Kissed by A Man Chapter 55 Kissed by A Man Aiden was driving to the suburbs at this time. Daniel was a child after all. After a whole night of hassle and being frightened, the child fell asleep on the way to Adam''s apartment. He handed the child to Adam and left. He wanted to interrogate the person who got caught at night, to find out who was trying to kidnap Daniel and what the purpose of that person was. What still gued in his mind was Adam''s thought-provoking words before leaving, "Brother, if you really want to marry Amanda. Then don''t me me for doing something you don¡¯t like." He didn''t understand what Adam meant. But he was toozy to pay attention to Adam. Five years ago, Adam tried his best to deny his rtionship with Isabel. Five yearster, Daniel''s showing up was a real p on Adam''s face. He would find a chance to have a talk with Adam. Since even the baby was born, shouldn''t he be responsible for Isabel and the child? He felt that Adam''s recent divorce was right. With a "bang", Aiden got out of the car and entered the detached house in the suburbs, kicking the door of the prisoner¡¯s room open. Ewan immediately turned on the light. The man curled up in the corner and blocked his eyes ufortably, and squinted at Aiden. That cold face made him nervous. He trembled and said, "Young Master Howard, I just did a favor for that person after I gotpensation. I will give you all the money I get. And you will let me go, Okay?" Aiden smiled coldly. He turned and walked out of the room, "Bring him out." "Yes." Ewan understood. He instructed his subordinate to follow this order, and walked out with Aiden. Aiden stopped by the pool, satzily on a chair that Ewan prepared. And then he lit a cigarette. The man had been dragged out, "Young Master Howard, please spare me. Didn''t I hurt the child?" Aiden blew a cigarette ring faintly, "Speak, whose money did you take?" "This...this, I really don''t know. I didn''t see that person. I just contacted that person through phone." Aiden nodded slightly. Ewan had already reported to him these words before. He didn''t want to listen to the same thing. "Tell me something I haven''t heard before, otherwise, you know." Aiden said, and nced at a few Tibetan mastiffs not far away that his subordinate had sent there not long ago. "I said everything I know, really, I said it all." The man was anxious, he really didn''t know who that woman was. Aiden didn''t talk nonsense. As soon as he waved his hand, his men dragged the man towards the Tibetan mastiff in the cage. "Don''t...don''t..." When the man saw the Tibetan mastiffs, he knew what Aiden was going to do. He panicked and trembled. "Say something valuable. Perhaps it can change my mind." "I... I have the photo of her back, only that one." The man suddenly shouted. "Where?" Aiden waved. And his men dragged the man back. "In...In my e-mail." Five minutester, Aiden opened the man''s email and saw a photo. Indeed, a photo of a woman¡¯s back. Slender figure, long hair shawl. Even from a fixed figure, he can feel her S-shaped curve. He felt like this was a young woman. He was shocked. And he felt that this figure was a bit familiar. He tried to recall, but can''t remember who she is. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Have you seen her face?" "No, this photo was when she called me once. And I tracked her mobile phone location and drove to find it while tracking. But after taking this photo, I parked the car and chased her. I couldn¡¯t find her anymore." "Listening to her voice, how old do you feel about her?" Aiden continued to ask. "Her voice is a little hoarse. I can''t tell how old she is." "How did she pay you the advance payment?" "She called and told me that she put it in a trash can. I went to find it and it was there." Aiden frowned, and had to admit that this was a woman with great anti-reconnaissance ability. He originally wanted to find out who she was through the payment ount, but now it seemed that it was impossible. "Young Master Howard, I have sent someone to check the vicinity of the trash can. There is no CCTV. The only CCTV at a distance of tens of meters is at the entrance of a small supermarket. There are too many peopleing and going. It is really impossible to find out who is the woman gave the money." Aiden flicked the cigarette ash, and said quietly, "Send the surveince video to my mailbox." He wanted to check it personally, but he still felt that the photo of her back was a bit familiar. As long as he checked them one by one, he might be able to find out who kidnapped Daniel. Daniel would be unsafe unless the real culprit behind the scene was found out. Daniel was the Howard family¡¯s descendant. No one was allowed to hurt him. With a cold smile, he waved his hand again. And the man was dragged to the Tibetan mastiffs again. "Spare me, I said it all. I said it all." "Life or death is up to God. Just give his life to the Tibetan Mastiff. After that, throw his body into the swimming pool to clean bad luck from him." Aiden finished speaking in a deep voice. Then he got up and left. His phone beeped. He opened it casually. And it was Elliot¡¯s message. It was also apanied by an additional phrase ¡®the woman you don¡¯t want is wanted¡¯. He clicked to open and saw the photo, Adam''s face suddenly turned dark. For instant, Ewan felt that the atmosphere was chilly. He trembled, and followed Adam closely, not daring to breathe. He secretly raised his toes and nced at Adam''s mobile phone screen. Suddenly, Ewan was not feeling well. Isabel was leaning against a tree. Her eyes blurred, was full of charm. But this was not the point. The point was that she was kissed by a man. Although it was kissed on the forehead, it was outdoor, in public. That kiss made his CEO very embarrassed. "Get away." He was about to take a closer look to see who the man was that actually dared to touch the woman the young master Howard loved. Before he could figure out the identification, he heard Aiden''s low volume scold. He was so frightened that he backed away very far. It was over. Young Master Howard found out that he saw a secret that should not be known. His life in the next few days would definitely go to be harsh. But, it was normal for Isabel to love another man. Aiden himself should be med. For a while, he spoiled Isabel, and then he ignored Isabel and went on a date with Amanda in public. Aiden was okay to date a woman, but Isabel was not okay to date another man? That was too unfair. But this thought, Ewan only had the courage to think, and absolutely no courage to speak it out. He didn''t want to be skinned by Aiden. Maybach was driven away from the house, Ewan drove his car and only dared to follow far away. At this super-fast speed, Young mater Howard, was he going to question Isabel? Chapter 56 Not His Wife Chapter 56 Not His Wife From the suburbs to the Grand Hyatt, it only took Aiden a bit over twenty minutes. Elliot was waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing Aiden get out of the car, he doggedly went to greet and pat him on the shoulder, but what he said made Aiden want to hack him to death, "Aiden, I think I sent the wrong photo. If I resent the video of Isabel getting kidnapped, I¡¯ll bet you¡¯d have got here ten minutes earlier." Elliot was getting revenge for when Aiden forced him to announce his engagement with Lara. For thend south of the city, everyone now knew that he had a fianc¨¦e. He wanted to dump Lara, but if he broke up right after announcing their engagement, it felt too frivolous and irresponsible. This was not the most pressing matter. What mattered most was that his father, mother, and grandfather were now pushing him every day to introduce his wife to them. Lara was not his wife, she¡¯s just a woman whom Aiden forced onto him. Elliot was saying something he shouldn¡¯t say; Aiden kicked the car door shut, and greeted Elliot with a punch to the chest, "Don''t want thatnd anymore?" Elliot suddenly exploded, "Aiden, I went through the transfer process with the Bureau of Land Management; thend is mine already. Don''t you going to n to use a woman to seduce someone from the Bureau and change the contract, do you?" When Elliot mentioned this, Aiden immediately thought of Amanda, but he had no feelings for her, "Where did the photoe from?" "What photo?" Elliot yed dumb. "If you won¡¯t say, thatnd will really change ownership." Aiden bypassed Elliot, acting as if he wasn¡¯t there. The second he saw Aiden¡¯s back, he shuddered and said, "On thenews; now the whole city is discussing your rtionship with Isabel. Two days ago, you two were still love birds. Then, in the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve each got different partners. This speed, tsk tsk." As Aiden entered the VIP room, Samuel and Isaac were already inside. When he saw another woman, Aiden¡¯s frowning brows slightly loosened, "Hello, Ms. James." For the first time, Aiden actively greeted a woman with whom he was not familiar at all. To think even Elliot would end up where he was today. He didn''t expect that the woman he randomly paired with Elliot would actually develop feelings for Elliot. "Mr. ... Mr. Howard, Elliot said that they were ying mahjong and missing a yer, and that you weren¡¯t here yet, so I¡¯d substitute in your ce." Lara got up and gave Aiden a seat. Aiden sat down, "Continue." He browsed his phone as he yed, and the photos of Isabel kissing someone were all over the He recognized the back of the man to be Owen from the vi. As he continued to browse, his date with Amanda was also the talk of the city. "Check the IP address of the original posts about Isabel and Amanda in the forum. Afterward, delete them directly." Aiden won the round, and quickly sent this text to Ewan. Poor Ewan; it was alreadyte at night, and he still had to work. But whenever he thought of Aiden''s dark, gloomy face, he didn''t dare to leave it be. After he finished texting, Aiden continued to y mahjong. His face was still gloomy. Samuel and Isaac nced silently at Elliot from time to time. It was all Elliot¡¯s fault. Ever since Aiden sat down, he won every hand. The three of them became fixtures, nothing more than things to keep Aidenpany. With Aiden''s winning streak, if they continued to y, the three of them won''t even have pants left to lose. Elliot was also anxious; Aiden was really angry. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He just didn¡¯t know if Aiden was angry at him or Isabel. If he was angry at Isabel, things might be easier to settle. However, even if he was angry at her, he vented all anger out on this mahjong table. They were unlucky. This was not good. An idea came to mind; Elliot stood up and said, "Lara, I¡¯m going to the bathroom, you can y for me." "You... Your bets are too high, I... I can''t afford it." Previously, they yed small bets, and Elliot put a huge stack of money before her. When the stack was still there, she yed assuredly. However, the stack was nearly gone after a few rounds. The three of them were not polite at all and chipped her stack away, one by one. Now the stakes were even higher, and she would lose her starting bet if she yed. ¡°Here, take it.¡± Elliot handed her all the cash he had on him, ¡°If you lose, it¡¯s my money; if you win, it¡¯s your money¡±. "Oh, that''s great." Upon hearing this, Lara sat down contentedly, and started ying. Soon, Elliot came back, but he let Lara continue ying. There was finally a change of pace now. It was Aiden and Lara who alternated winning, while Samuel and Isaac still lost. They have been losing nonstop. Elliot knew that, even if Aiden was cruel, he wouldn''t win against a girl every hand. Samuel looked at Isaac, "Looks like the two of us need to start looking for a girlfriend." If they kept ying, they would lose the most. Lara was having a great time. She was going to make a fortune tonight. She didn''t know Aiden''s feelings at this time; to think that she could sit in the Grand Hyatt Club and y mahjong with rich folks like this, she said happily, "Mr. Howard, where¡¯s Isabel?" "Cough..." Elliot gave a low cough, signaling Lara to change the subject quickly; otherwise, if she mentioned Isabel again, he was afraid Lara would start to lose too. Lara was still deciding which mahjong tile to y; she wanted to keep each piece in hand. She thought that Elliot''s cough was a signal to not y the tile she held, so she hurriedly withdrew it and threw out another tile, "Eight wan." "I win." Aiden showed his hand and beat Lara for the first time. "Elliot, it''s all your fault," Lara turned around and gave Elliot a shove, "What did you cough for?" He made her y the wrong card and lose the round. Elliot was at a loss whether to cry or tough, "Lara, your cell rang just now, maybe it¡¯s thepany urging you to go pick up some guests?" "No, just spam texts." Lara continued to y; she was a fool if she was left to go to work now. There was a ton of money to be made ying mahjong with bosses. Right now, she seemed to have won more than 100,000 yuan. She had never seen so much cash in her life. Every time she looked at it, she felt ecstatic. "You had just drank so much tea, do you want to go..." "I don¡¯t need to go to the bathroom. I''m winning this hand, I can''t leave now." She felt like she would lose her luck if she moved even an inch from her seat. Lara was quite superstitious on lucky streaks. Lara almost copsed when she helped Aiden iming a tile to match a triplet. "Oh, how did that happen again, I''m so sad." Lara paid the money frustratingly, and Aiden took it without any remorse. "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen so much money in my life; Mr. Howard, are you going to win it all from me in the blink of an eye?" She looked at Samuel¡¯s current situation, then looked at Isaac¡¯s current situation. Lara then started to feel a sense of urgency. Chapter 57 Flirting with Men All the Time Chapter 57 Flirting with Men All the Time "Don''t worry, even if I win, Elliot will give you more money, right?" Aiden faintly looked to Elliot. "Um, um, Lara, my grandfather and parents said, they¡¯d like to meet you soon, you should get ready.¡± After a slight hesitation, Elliot said to Lara. After he finished saying this, Samuel and Isaac both gave him a thumbs up; this was the best way to calm Aiden down. Elliot was in a worse predicament than Aiden. He was forced to get engaged. As for Aiden, it was just a woman he dumped that was kissing another man. Aiden dumped her anyway, so it meant nothing. It was a pity for Isabel, though. She looked decent, and they all thought she had something special with Aiden. No one knew that Aiden would change in a split second and rejected Isabel. "Oh, which day? Just call Ewan to prepare a gift." Aiden casually yed and said. "Can we pick something from your Treasure house?" "Anything from the first floor is fine, but nothing from the second floor." Aiden said generously. "What Treasure house?" Lara was confused and did not understand what Elliot and Aiden were talking about. "When the timees, just follow me." Elliot was excited and eager to pick a few gifts. Aiden''s treasures were almost all one-of-a-kind and quite valuable. He might as well help himself to some. They yed two more rounds, and both Aiden and Lara won again. Just as Samuel and Isaac couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, Ewan¡¯s call finally came, "Aiden, I can¡¯t find that IP. They were posted using a cellphone¡¯s data. After sending photos, the phone turns off." Aiden''s face sank, "Did you delete it?" "Deleted." Ewan would definitely not make a mistake at this time. Aiden pushed the mahjong tiles away, "I''m sleepy. It¡¯ste, let¡¯s call it a night." That night, Aiden slept in the presidential suite on the top floor of the Grand Hyatt. He went to sleep after he bathed, and Isabel shed across his mind twice. To think she actually went on a date with Owen after he took Daniel. She was flirting with a man every second. It seemed that something must have been wrong with the investigation data Ewan gave him about Isabel. He could only believe what he saw with his own eyes. When he saw Isabel here for the first time, the red marks on that body surfaced to mind again. That night, Aiden didn''t fall asleep until dawn. That same night, Isabel, who was drunk, had no dreams, and she woke up naturally. As soon as she opened her eyes, it was already past eight in the morning. She turned on her phone; countless missed calls. She was most concerned with Daniel''s text messages. "Mommy, I''m at school. Uncle Howard sent me to school. Everything is fine, rest assured." Upon seeing this, Isabel sighed in relief. It seemed that Adam treated Daniel quite well. And the child was very happy. Looking at the missed calls, there were mainly two: One from Celia, one from Abby. Isabel ignored Abby and called Celia. "Celia, it¡¯s so early in the morning, what¡¯s up?" "Isabel, hurry and get in our ssmate chat group; they¡¯re all discussing whether your current boyfriend is Aiden or Owen. What¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you dating Owen? Didn¡¯t you say he was just your senior ssmate?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I''ll talkter." Isabel hung up and opened the chat group. Hundreds of messages; she scrolled to the earliest messages fromst night. When she saw the photo of Owen kissing her, she felt as if her brain was about to explode. She couldn¡¯t possibly clear her name now even if she jumped into a river. Owen, he ruined her. But it was sotest night. There was no one near the apartment, and she didn¡¯t note anyone taking pictures. Getting photographed was odd; it was even odder to have it posted on a forum. This was clearly prenned. She looked at each of her ssmates¡¯ messages discussing the issue of her boyfriend. She felt as if she was in a tornado. Isabel took the day off. She did not attend ss. She justid in bed in a daze. Stared at the ceiling nkly. Her ssmates saw the photo of Owen kissing her, so Aiden must have seen it too. Just thinking of this, she felt sick to her stomach. Although Aiden already had Amanda, as she recalled what Aiden said to herst night, it seemed that he didn''t care about Amanda. He seemed to care more about her and Daniel. Isabel tossed and turned; she did not feel at ease even while lying down. The phone rang again. Seeing that it was Abby calling, she just hung up. She originally cklisted Abby. But thest time Henry saw her, he took her phone and removed Abby from her cklist. He said that they were sisters, and even if they did not get along, they couldn''t change the fact that they were blood- rted family. Isabel hung up, but Abby called again. Isabel picked it up obnoxiously, "Abby, what do you want?" Last time at the Royal Restaurant, if Abby didn''t mess with her, neither would she have a mess with this supposed sister. She just wished for Abby to stay away from her. "Isabel, I miss you; let''s eat together, okay?" Abby said softly on the phone. Isabel''s body shuddered; she heard a gentle voice, but the hair on her spine stood up. Abby has never spoken to her in such a gentle manner, "I''m in ss, maybe another day." Isabel tly refused. "I''m downstairs in front of your apartment. I went to look for you at ss, your ssmate said that you took the day off. Isabel, let¡¯s eat lunch together." Isabel jumped out of bed and rushed to the balcony. Sure enough, she saw Abby standing in front of the apartment, and Abby was also looking up at her direction. In an instant, Abby saw her, "Isabel, I''m here; I''m waiting for you,e down right away." Abby waved at Isabel. Isabel was really speechless. Something must be wrong with Abby for her to greet Isabel in such gentleness and kindness. It seemed wrong to constantly refuse someone disying goodwill, and there were many strangers passing by. If she still refused, it seemed like a bad idea. No matter what, their surnames were both White. After she changed her clothes, Isabel went downstairs. Abby greeted her, "Isabel, what happenedst time was my fault, I¡¯m sorry." Abby seemed to apologize very sincerely. But Isabel felt that Abby had another intention, and she did not feel at ease. "Just say what you¡¯re here for, I have to meet someer." "Who do you have to meet? Is it Celia or Owen; can I join?" Abby asked in a gentle tone, as if she insisted to have lunch with Isabel. Isabel¡¯s headache was feeling worse. Chapter 58 You’re Really Shameless Chapter 58 You¡¯re Really Shameless ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Aiden asked casually. It seemed like Isabel was really resistant as the reason that she asked him out was just for pushing him towards other women. Was he not worthy at all in her eyes? She even wanted to get rid of him so much as she forced a woman to him? Isabel actually despised him? It was usually Aiden who despised other women, but this was his first time that a woman despised him. His eyes turned cold. In a blink of an eye, Aiden was cold as ice towards Abby. A cold shiver ran down her spine. However, she was d to see Aiden¡¯s such reaction. ¡°Yes.¡± Abby lied through her teeth and made the whole thing up as if she didn¡¯t know who was the one that Isabel fond of. Nevertheless, it did not matter for her about who Isabel liked. All she wanted was getting the man that was in front of her. He gave her different kinds of feelings whenever she met him. He looked cold and overbearing when she met him in Royal Restaurantst time. While this time in Moonlight caf¨¦, he looked so elegant and honorable with a little bit of aloofness. She was insanely in love with Aiden no matter what he looked like, and she determined to get him. Aiden picked up the coffee cup and shake it gently. Seeing the ripples that were made in the coffee, he realized that it was his first time that his emotion was being controlled by what Abby said. He sipped a cup of coffee, ¡°Are you done talking? If yes, then you may leave now.¡± ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten the food that I¡¯ve ordered yet.¡± Abby did not expect Aiden would kick her out like this. Aiden snapped his fingers towards the waiter that was not far away, and pointed Abby that sat in front of him saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know this woman. She has disturbed me. Let her leave within a minute, or else I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Abby¡¯s face turned pale. She lowered her head to see her limited edition dress which she just bought in the afternoon. It fitted her body nicely with her natural makeup that was neither too thick nor too light. She was very confident whenparing to Isabel that was with the in face. Her physical appearance was even above than Isabel, but Aiden still did not spare her a nce. ¡°Miss, please leave.¡± The waiter saw Aiden earlier, but Aiden had a strong aura naturally to the extent that even people wanted toe near to him, they did not dare to do so. ¡°Mr. Howard, I have ced the order. Can I finish the meal first?¡± Abby said piteously. Maybe Aiden would fall for her after the meal and seeing herdy etiquette. ¡°By the way, she will pay for her own meal.¡± He would not pay for Abby¡¯s bill even though he was wealthy. He lowered his head to see his watch while saying, ¡°40 seconds left. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s enough time for you to pay the bill. If not, the news of Q.D. Group¡¯s daughter Abby White that is freeloading will appear in the entertainment news headline tomorrow morning.¡± Aiden¡¯s insouciant words and his chilly look made Abby all of a sudden thought of the rumors of Aiden and her experiencest time. She was finally afraid. Aiden was absolutely a person who acted as what he said. She got up quickly, ran desperately towards the counter while wearing the high heels, and pulled out a pile of cash from her clutch bag on the table without using cards, ¡°That¡¯s my bill. Keep the change.¡± She rushed out of the Moonlight caf¨¦. Gasping for breath while standing in the road, she flustered and exasperated to take her phone out and called Isabel. Isabel sat in the window seat of an ice cream shop. She happened to see Abby who rushed out of Moonlight caf¨¦ when the phone rang. She epted the call and before she could say anything, she heard Abby who said exasperated, ¡°Isabel White, are you badmouthing me in front of Aiden? Aiden kicked her out immediately after she appeared in front of him. So, it must be Isabel who badmouthing her. Isabel waszy to bother her and knew that she was refused by Aiden by seeing her like this. This was very normal as it seemed like he hated Abby in Royal Restaurantst time. ¡°Abby White, I have helped you to ask Aiden out. When are you going to give me back my mother¡¯s safe box?¡± ¡°Give you back? Why the hell should I give you back? That is not called dating for me and Aiden. Instead it is totally humiliation. Unless you make him to ept me and let me be his woman, or else you have no way to get your mother¡¯s safe box back.¡± Abby growled and could not wait for Isabel This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. to appear in front of her and kill her. Why they were all rted to Isabel whenever she felt wronged? Isabel was exactly her jinx. Isabel put the small spoon down, got up and walked away from the ice cream shop, ¡°Abby White, you are shameless.¡± Abby White was the most shameless woman that she had ever met in her life. She wondered why she shared the same surname with such a woman. The fact that Aiden did not like Abby was Abby¡¯s own problem. It was absurd of Abby to me Isabel for this whole thing. Isabel had cheated Aiden because of Abby. She hated herself for this, much less Aiden. Aiden must be hated her so much from now on. He must be hated her for being stood up and cheated by her. She had totally lost Aiden because of Abby in her life already, but how dare Abby ate her words by telling her that she would not return her mother¡¯s safe box to her. Isabel waspletely frustrated. She rushed out of the ice cream shop. Even though the road was in front of her and she needed to cross the road to reach Abby, she just didn¡¯t care anymore. She crossed the road without looking out for cars. The car horns were loud, and she rushed to Abby regardless of danger. She could still hear Abby cursing her in her ear, ¡°You are the one that is shameless. What are you to seduce Aiden? You don''t even deserve to talk to him. I am the only one who suits him the best. Isabel White, you must persuade him to let me be his woman within these 3 days.¡± Since Isabel could help her to ask Aiden out, then she could also persuade Aiden to ept her. Abby¡¯s mind was full of Aiden¡¯s handsome and wless face. She fell in love with Aiden, so Aiden must belong to her. However, she realized that the person who was in front of her was not Aiden. Instead, it became Isabel who she extremely hated but had to give the order after she growled. ¡°Hurry up to persuade Aiden.¡± Abby continued to growl, and was going to give Isabel a p. Isabel raised her hand which surprisingly blocked Abby¡¯s hand from pping her. ¡°You¡­ How dare you to strike the first blow at me?¡± Abby yelled like a madman. Isabel took a few deep breaths. If she was not forcing herself to hold back, the hand that was raised just now was not just blocking, but pping Abby back in return. ¡°Abby White, I¡¯m once again asking, are you going to give me back my mother¡¯s safe box?¡± ¡°No, that ispletely impossible before I get Aiden.¡± Isabel pped Abby¡¯s face before Abby could finish her sentence. She said with emphasis, ¡°Abby White, you are really shameless.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!